This is a modern-English version of The Loss of the S. S. Titanic: Its Story and Its Lessons, originally written by Beesley, Lawrence. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.




THE LOSS OF THE S. S. TITANIC

ITS STORY AND ITS LESSONS

Its story and its lessons

BY

BY

LAWRENCE BEESLEY

LAWRENCE BEESLEY

B. A. (Cantab.)

B. A. (Cantab.)

Scholar of Gonville and Caius College

Scholar of Gonville and Caius College

ONE OF THE SURVIVORS

A SURVIVOR







PREFACE

The circumstances in which this book came to be written are as follows. Some five weeks after the survivors from the Titanic landed in New York, I was the guest at luncheon of Hon. Samuel J. Elder and Hon. Charles T. Gallagher, both well-known lawyers in Boston. After luncheon I was asked to relate to those present the experiences of the survivors in leaving the Titanic and reaching the Carpathia.

The circumstances surrounding the writing of this book are as follows. About five weeks after the survivors from the Titanic arrived in New York, I had lunch with Hon. Samuel J. Elder and Hon. Charles T. Gallagher, both prominent lawyers in Boston. After lunch, I was asked to share the experiences of the survivors as they left the Titanic and reached the Carpathia.

When I had done so, Mr. Robert Lincoln O'Brien, the editor of the Boston Herald, urged me as a matter of public interest to write a correct history of the Titanic disaster, his reason being that he knew several publications were in preparation by people who had not been present at the disaster, but from newspaper accounts were piecing together a description of it. He said that these publications would probably be erroneous, full of highly coloured details, and generally calculated to disturb public thought on the matter. He was supported in his request by all present, and under this general pressure I accompanied him to Messrs. Houghton Mifflin Company, where we discussed the question of publication.

When I finished, Mr. Robert Lincoln O'Brien, the editor of the Boston Herald, encouraged me to write an accurate history of the Titanic disaster, saying it was important for the public. He mentioned that he was aware of several publications being prepared by people who hadn't been there but were trying to piece together a description from newspaper accounts. He warned that these publications would likely be wrong, filled with exaggerated details, and would generally mislead the public on the topic. Everyone present supported his request, and under this collective pressure, I went with him to Messrs. Houghton Mifflin Company, where we talked about the possibility of publication.

Messrs. Houghton Mifflin Company took at that time exactly the same view that I did, that it was probably not advisable to put on record the incidents connected with the Titanic's sinking: it seemed better to forget details as rapidly as possible.

Messrs. Houghton Mifflin Company agreed with me at that time that it probably wasn't a good idea to document the events surrounding the Titanic's sinking: it felt better to move on from the details as quickly as possible.

However, we decided to take a few days to think about it. At our next meeting we found ourselves in agreement again,—but this time on the common ground that it would probably be a wise thing to write a history of the Titanic disaster as correctly as possible. I was supported in this decision by the fact that a short account, which I wrote at intervals on board the Carpathia, in the hope that it would calm public opinion by stating the truth of what happened as nearly as I could recollect it, appeared in all the American, English, and Colonial papers and had exactly the effect it was intended to have. This encourages me to hope that the effect of this work will be the same.

However, we decided to take a few days to think about it. At our next meeting, we found ourselves in agreement again—but this time on the shared understanding that it would probably be wise to write a history of the Titanic disaster as accurately as possible. I was backed up in this choice by the fact that a short account I wrote at intervals on board the Carpathia, hoping it would calm public opinion by sharing the truth of what happened as closely as I could remember, was published in all the American, English, and Colonial papers and had exactly the effect I intended. This encourages me to believe that the impact of this work will be similar.

Another matter aided me in coming to a decision,—the duty that we, as survivors of the disaster, owe to those who went down with the ship, to see that the reforms so urgently needed are not allowed to be forgotten.

Another thing helped me make my decision—the responsibility we, as survivors of the disaster, have to those who were lost with the ship, to ensure that the necessary reforms are not forgotten.

Whoever reads the account of the cries that came to us afloat on the sea from those sinking in the ice-cold water must remember that they were addressed to him just as much as to those who heard them, and that the duty, of seeing that reforms are carried out devolves on every one who knows that such cries were heard in utter helplessness the night the Titanic sank.

Whoever reads the account of the cries that reached us over the sea from those drowning in the icy water must remember that they were meant for him just as much as for those who heard them, and that the responsibility of making sure reforms happen falls on everyone who knows that those cries were heard in complete desperation the night the Titanic sank.







CONTENTS

CONTENTS

I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
II. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
III. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
IV. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
V. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
VI. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
VII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
VIII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
IX. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__







ILLUSTRATIONS

ILLUSTRATIONS

THE TITANIC From a photograph taken in Belfast Harbour. Copyrighted by Underwood and Underwood, New York.

THE TITANIC From a photograph taken in Belfast Harbour. Copyrighted by Underwood and Underwood, New York.

VIEW OF FOUR DECKS OF THE OLYMPIC, SISTER SHIP OF THE TITANIC From a photograph published in the "Sphere," May 4,1918 TRANSVERSE (amidship) SECTION THROUGH THE TITANIC After a drawing furnished by the White Star Line.

VIEW OF FOUR DECKS OF THE OLYMPIC, SISTER SHIP OF THE TITANIC From a photograph published in the "Sphere," May 4, 1918 TRANSVERSE (midship) SECTION THROUGH THE TITANIC After a drawing provided by the White Star Line.

LONGITUDINAL SECTIONS AND DECK PLAN OF THE TITANIC After plans published in the "Shipbuilder."

LONGITUDINAL SECTIONS AND DECK PLAN OF THE TITANIC After plans published in the "Shipbuilder."

THE CARPATHIA From a photograph furnished by the Cunard Steamship Co.

THE CARPATHIA From a photo provided by the Cunard Steamship Co.







CHAPTER I

CONSTRUCTION AND PREPARATIONS FOR THE FIRST VOYAGE

The history of the R.M.S. Titanic, of the White Star Line, is one of the most tragically short it is possible to conceive. The world had waited expectantly for its launching and again for its sailing; had read accounts of its tremendous size and its unexampled completeness and luxury; had felt it a matter of the greatest satisfaction that such a comfortable, and above all such a safe boat had been designed and built—the "unsinkable lifeboat";—and then in a moment to hear that it had gone to the bottom as if it had been the veriest tramp steamer of a few hundred tons; and with it fifteen hundred passengers, some of them known the world over! The improbability of such a thing ever happening was what staggered humanity.

The history of the R.M.S. Titanic, part of the White Star Line, is one of the most tragically brief stories imaginable. The world eagerly awaited its launch and then its first voyage; people read about its massive size and unmatched luxury; it was a huge relief to know that such a comfortable and, most importantly, safe ship had been designed and built—the "unsinkable lifeboat." Then, in an instant, they heard that it had sunk as if it were just another small steamer of a few hundred tons, taking with it fifteen hundred passengers, some of whom were famous around the globe! The idea that something like this could actually happen left humanity in shock.

If its history had to be written in a single paragraph it would be somewhat as follows:—

If its history had to be summarized in a single paragraph, it would go something like this:—

"The R.M.S. Titanic was built by Messrs. Harland & Wolff at their well-known ship-building works at Queen's Island, Belfast, side by side with her sister ship the Olympic. The twin vessels marked such an increase in size that specially laid-out joiner and boiler shops were prepared to aid in their construction, and the space usually taken up by three building slips was given up to them. The keel of the Titanic was laid on March 31, 1909, and she was launched on May 31, 1911; she passed her trials before the Board of Trade officials on March 31, 1912, at Belfast, arrived at Southampton on April 4, and sailed the following Wednesday, April 10, with 2208 passengers and crew, on her maiden voyage to New York. She called at Cherbourg the same day, Queenstown Thursday, and left for New York in the afternoon, expecting to arrive the following Wednesday morning. But the voyage was never completed. She collided with an iceberg on Sunday at 11.45 P.M. in Lat. 41° 46' N. and Long. 50° 14' W., and sank two hours and a half later; 815 of her passengers and 688 of her crew were drowned and 705 rescued by the Carpathia."

The R.M.S. Titanic was built by Harland & Wolff at their famous shipyard on Queen's Island, Belfast, alongside her sister ship, the Olympic. These two ships were so large that special joiner and boiler shops were established to help with their construction, and the space normally used for three building slips was dedicated to them. The keel of the Titanic was laid on March 31, 1909, and she was launched on May 31, 1911. She underwent trials with the Board of Trade officials on March 31, 1912, in Belfast, arrived in Southampton on April 4, and set sail the following Wednesday, April 10, with 2,208 passengers and crew on her maiden voyage to New York. She stopped at Cherbourg the same day, Queenstown on Thursday, and departed for New York in the afternoon, expecting to arrive the next Wednesday morning. However, the voyage was never completed. She collided with an iceberg on Sunday at 11:45 P.M. in Latitude 41° 46' N and Longitude 50° 14' W, and sank two and a half hours later; 815 of her passengers and 688 of her crew drowned, while 705 were rescued by the Carpathia.

Such is the record of the Titanic, the largest ship the world had ever seen—she was three inches longer than the Olympic and one thousand tons more in gross tonnage—and her end was the greatest maritime disaster known. The whole civilized world was stirred to its depths when the full extent of loss of life was learned, and it has not yet recovered from the shock. And that is without doubt a good thing. It should not recover from it until the possibility of such a disaster occurring again has been utterly removed from human society, whether by separate legislation in different countries or by international agreement. No living person should seek to dwell in thought for one moment on such a disaster except in the endeavour to glean from it knowledge that will be of profit to the whole world in the future. When such knowledge is practically applied in the construction, equipment, and navigation of passenger steamers—and not until then—will be the time to cease to think of the Titanic disaster and of the hundreds of men and women so needlessly sacrificed.

Such is the story of the Titanic, the largest ship the world had ever seen—she was three inches longer than the Olympic and one thousand tons heavier—and her demise was the biggest maritime disaster known. The entire civilized world was deeply shaken when the scale of loss of life was revealed, and it still hasn't fully recovered from the shock. And that's without a doubt a good thing. It shouldn't fully recover until the possibility of such a disaster happening again has been completely eliminated from society, whether through specific laws in different countries or through international agreements. No one should think about such a tragedy for even a moment, except to gain knowledge that will benefit the entire world in the future. Only when this knowledge is effectively used in the construction, equipment, and navigation of passenger ships—and not before—will it be time to stop remembering the Titanic disaster and the hundreds of men and women who were so unnecessarily lost.

A few words on the ship's construction and equipment will be necessary in order to make clear many points that arise in the course of this book. A few figures have been added which it is hoped will help the reader to follow events more closely than he otherwise could.

A few words about the ship's construction and equipment are necessary to clarify many points that come up throughout this book. A few figures have been included in the hopes of helping the reader follow the events more closely than they otherwise could.

The considerations that inspired the builders to design the Titanic on the lines on which she was constructed were those of speed, weight of displacement, passenger and cargo accommodation. High speed is very expensive, because the initial cost of the necessary powerful machinery is enormous, the running expenses entailed very heavy, and passenger and cargo accommodation have to be fined down to make the resistance through the water as little as possible and to keep the weight down. An increase in size brings a builder at once into conflict with the question of dock and harbour accommodation at the ports she will touch: if her total displacement is very great while the lines are kept slender for speed, the draught limit may be exceeded. The Titanic, therefore, was built on broader lines than the ocean racers, increasing the total displacement; but because of the broader build, she was able to keep within the draught limit at each port she visited. At the same time she was able to accommodate more passengers and cargo, and thereby increase largely her earning capacity. A comparison between the Mauretania and the Titanic illustrates the difference in these respects:—

The factors that influenced the builders to design the Titanic the way she was built included speed, weight of displacement, and space for passengers and cargo. Achieving high speed is quite costly because the powerful machinery required is expensive, the operating costs are significant, and fitting in enough passenger and cargo space has to be minimized to reduce water resistance and weight. Increasing the size of the ship immediately raises concerns about dock and harbor facilities at the ports she would visit: if her total displacement is very large while maintaining a slender shape for speed, she might exceed the draft limit. Therefore, the Titanic was designed with a broader shape than the ocean racing ships, which increased her total displacement; but thanks to this wider design, she was able to stay within the draft limits at each port she stopped at. At the same time, this design allowed her to carry more passengers and cargo, significantly boosting her earning potential. A comparison between the Mauretania and the Titanic highlights these differences:—



              Displacement  Horse power  Speed in knots
  Mauretania     44,640       70,000           26
  Titanic        60,000       46,000           21
              Displacement  Horsepower  Speed in knots
  Mauretania     44,640       70,000           26
  Titanic        60,000       46,000           21

The vessel when completed was 883 feet long, 92 1/2 feet broad; her height from keel to bridge was 104 feet. She had 8 steel decks, a cellular double bottom, 5 1/4 feet through (the inner and outer "skins" so-called), and with bilge keels projecting 2 feet for 300 feet of her length amidships. These latter were intended to lessen the tendency to roll in a sea; they no doubt did so very well, but, as it happened, they proved to be a weakness, for this was the first portion of the ship touched by the iceberg and it has been suggested that the keels were forced inwards by the collision and made the work of smashing in the two "skins" a more simple matter. Not that the final result would have been any different.

The vessel, when finished, was 883 feet long and 92.5 feet wide; her height from the keel to the bridge was 104 feet. She had 8 steel decks, a double bottom made of cellular steel that was 5.25 feet thick (the inner and outer "skins"), and bilge keels extending 2 feet for 300 feet of her length in the middle. These keels were designed to reduce the tendency to roll in waves; and while they did their job well, they also ended up being a weakness, as this was the first part of the ship to be hit by the iceberg. It has been suggested that the keels were pushed inward by the collision, making it easier for the two "skins" to be compromised. Not that the end result would have changed.

Her machinery was an expression of the latest progress in marine engineering, being a combination of reciprocating engines with Parsons's low-pressure turbine engine,—a combination which gives increased power with the same steam consumption, an advance on the use of reciprocating engines alone. The reciprocating engines drove the wing-propellers and the turbine a mid-propeller, making her a triple-screw vessel. To drive these engines she had 29 enormous boilers and 159 furnaces. Three elliptical funnels, 24 feet 6 inches in the widest diameter, took away smoke and water gases; the fourth one was a dummy for ventilation.

Her machinery showcased the latest advancements in marine engineering, combining reciprocating engines with Parsons's low-pressure turbine engine. This setup allowed for more power without increasing steam consumption, marking a significant improvement over the use of reciprocating engines alone. The reciprocating engines powered the wing propellers, while the turbine handled the mid-propeller, making her a triple-screw vessel. To operate these engines, she was equipped with 29 massive boilers and 159 furnaces. Three elliptical funnels, measuring 24 feet 6 inches at their widest point, expelled smoke and exhaust gases; the fourth was a dummy used for ventilation.

She was fitted with 16 lifeboats 30 feet long, swung on davits of the Welin double-acting type. These davits are specially designed for dealing with two, and, where necessary, three, sets of lifeboats,—i.e., 48 altogether; more than enough to have saved every soul on board on the night of the collision. She was divided into 16 compartments by 15 transverse watertight bulkheads reaching from the double bottom to the upper deck in the forward end and to the saloon deck in the after end (Fig. 2), in both cases well above the water line. Communication between the engine rooms and boiler rooms was through watertight doors, which could all be closed instantly from the captain's bridge: a single switch, controlling powerful electro-magnets, operated them. They could also be closed by hand with a lever, and in case the floor below them was flooded by accident, a float underneath the flooring shut them automatically. These compartments were so designed that if the two largest were flooded with water—a most unlikely contingency in the ordinary way—the ship would still be quite safe. Of course, more than two were flooded the night of the collision, but exactly how many is not yet thoroughly established.

She was equipped with 16 lifeboats, each 30 feet long, hanging from Welin double-acting davits. These davits are specifically designed to handle two, and if necessary, three sets of lifeboats—meaning a total of 48; more than enough to have rescued everyone on board during the night of the collision. The ship was divided into 16 sections by 15 watertight bulkheads that extended from the double bottom to the upper deck at the front and to the saloon deck at the back (Fig. 2), both well above the waterline. Communication between the engine rooms and boiler rooms was through watertight doors, which could all be closed instantly from the captain's bridge: a single switch, controlling powerful electromagnets, operated them. They could also be closed manually with a lever, and if the area below them got flooded by accident, a float under the flooring would shut them automatically. These sections were designed so that if the two largest were flooded with water—a very unlikely scenario under normal circumstances—the ship would still remain safe. Of course, more than two were flooded the night of the collision, but the exact number is not yet clearly confirmed.

Her crew had a complement of 860, made up of 475 stewards, cooks, etc., 320 engineers, and 65 engaged in her navigation. The machinery and equipment of the Titanic was the finest obtainable and represented the last word in marine construction. All her structure was of steel, of a weight, size, and thickness greater than that of any ship yet known: the girders, beams, bulkheads, and floors all of exceptional strength. It would hardly seem necessary to mention this, were it not that there is an impression among a portion of the general public that the provision of Turkish baths, gymnasiums, and other so-called luxuries involved a sacrifice of some more essential things, the absence of which was responsible for the loss of so many lives. But this is quite an erroneous impression. All these things were an additional provision for the comfort and convenience of passengers, and there is no more reason why they should not be provided on these ships than in a large hotel. There were places on the Titanic's deck where more boats and rafts could have been stored without sacrificing these things. The fault lay in not providing them, not in designing the ship without places to put them. On whom the responsibility must rest for their not being provided is another matter and must be left until later.

Her crew had a total of 860 members, including 475 stewards, cooks, and similar roles, 320 engineers, and 65 people involved in navigation. The machinery and equipment of the Titanic were the best available, representing the pinnacle of marine engineering. The entire structure was made of steel, heavier, larger, and thicker than any ship ever built: the girders, beams, bulkheads, and floors were all exceptionally strong. It wouldn't be necessary to mention this if it weren't for the misconception among some people that the inclusion of Turkish baths, gyms, and other so-called luxuries meant that essential safety features had been sacrificed, leading to the unnecessary loss of so many lives. However, this belief is completely wrong. All these features were additional amenities for the comfort and convenience of passengers, and there’s no reason they shouldn’t be included on these ships, just like in a large hotel. There were areas on the Titanic's deck where more boats and rafts could have been stored without giving up these amenities. The mistake lay in not providing them, not in designing the ship without space for them. Who is responsible for their absence is another question that will be addressed later.

When arranging a tour round the United States, I had decided to cross in the Titanic for several reasons—one, that it was rather a novelty to be on board the largest ship yet launched, and another that friends who had crossed in the Olympic described her as a most comfortable boat in a seaway, and it was reported that the Titanic had been still further improved in this respect by having a thousand tons more built in to steady her. I went on board at Southampton at 10 A.M. Wednesday, April 10, after staying the night in the town. It is pathetic to recall that as I sat that morning in the breakfast room of an hotel, from the windows of which could be seen the four huge funnels of the Titanic towering over the roofs of the various shipping offices opposite, and the procession of stokers and stewards wending their way to the ship, there sat behind me three of the Titanic's passengers discussing the coming voyage and estimating, among other things, the probabilities of an accident at sea to the ship. As I rose from breakfast, I glanced at the group and recognized them later on board, but they were not among the number who answered to the roll-call on the Carpathia on the following Monday morning.

When planning a trip across the United States, I chose to travel on the Titanic for several reasons—first, it was quite a novelty to be on the largest ship ever launched, and second, friends who had sailed on the Olympic described it as a very comfortable boat in rough seas. It was said that the Titanic had been even more improved in this regard, with an additional thousand tons added for stability. I boarded in Southampton at 10 A.M. on Wednesday, April 10, after spending the night in town. It’s sad to remember that as I sat that morning in the hotel breakfast room, from the windows I could see the four massive funnels of the Titanic looming over the rooftops of various shipping offices across the street, and the line of stokers and stewards making their way to the ship. Behind me, three of the Titanic's passengers were discussing the upcoming voyage and speculating, among other things, about the chances of an accident at sea. As I got up from breakfast, I glanced at the group and later recognized them on board, but they were not among those who answered the roll-call on the Carpathia the following Monday morning.

Between the time of going on board and sailing, I inspected, in the company of two friends who had come from Exeter to see me off, the various decks, dining-saloons and libraries; and so extensive were they that it is no exaggeration to say that it was quite easy to lose one's way on such a ship. We wandered casually into the gymnasium on the boatdeck, and were engaged in bicycle exercise when the instructor came in with two photographers and insisted on our remaining there while his friends—as we thought at the time—made a record for him of his apparatus in use. It was only later that we discovered that they were the photographers of one of the illustrated London papers. More passengers came in, and the instructor ran here and there, looking the very picture of robust, rosy-cheeked health and "fitness" in his white flannels, placing one passenger on the electric "horse," another on the "camel," while the laughing group of onlookers watched the inexperienced riders vigorously shaken up and down as he controlled the little motor which made the machines imitate so realistically horse and camel exercise.

Between the time we boarded and when we set sail, I explored the different decks, dining areas, and libraries with two friends who had come from Exeter to see me off. They were so vast that it's not an exaggeration to say it was quite easy to get lost on that ship. We casually wandered into the gym on the top deck and were doing some cycling exercises when the instructor came in with two photographers and insisted we stay while his friends—at least, that's what we thought at the time—captured him using his equipment. We later found out they were photographers from one of the illustrated London magazines. More passengers arrived, and the instructor darted around, looking the picture of health in his white workout clothes, putting one passenger on the electric "horse" and another on the "camel," while the amused onlookers watched the inexperienced riders get tossed up and down as he operated the little motor that made the machines mimic the movements of horseback and camel riding.

It is related that on the night of the disaster, right up to the time of the Titanic's sinking, while the band grouped outside the gymnasium doors played with such supreme courage in face of the water which rose foot by foot before their eyes, the instructor was on duty inside, with passengers on the bicycles and the rowing-machines, still assisting and encouraging to the last. Along with the bandsmen it is fitting that his name, which I do not think has yet been put on record—it is McCawley—should have a place in the honourable list of those who did their duty faithfully to the ship and the line they served.

It’s said that on the night of the disaster, right up until the Titanic sank, while the band played bravely at the gymnasium doors as the water rose around them, the instructor was inside, helping and encouraging passengers on the bicycles and rowing machines until the very end. Alongside the band members, it’s important that his name, which I don’t think has been documented yet—it’s McCawley—should be included in the honorable list of those who faithfully did their duty to the ship and the line they served.







CHAPTER II

FROM SOUTHAMPTON TO THE NIGHT OF THE COLLISION

Soon after noon the whistles blew for friends to go ashore, the gangways were withdrawn, and the Titanic moved slowly down the dock, to the accompaniment of last messages and shouted farewells of those on the quay. There was no cheering or hooting of steamers' whistles from the fleet of ships that lined the dock, as might seem probable on the occasion of the largest vessel in the world putting to sea on her maiden voyage; the whole scene was quiet and rather ordinary, with little of the picturesque and interesting ceremonial which imagination paints as usual in such circumstances. But if this was lacking, two unexpected dramatic incidents supplied a thrill of excitement and interest to the departure from dock. The first of these occurred just before the last gangway was withdrawn:—a knot of stokers ran along the quay, with their kit slung over their shoulders in bundles, and made for the gangway with the evident intention of joining the ship. But a petty officer guarding the shore end of the gangway firmly refused to allow them on board; they argued, gesticulated, apparently attempting to explain the reasons why they were late, but he remained obdurate and waved them back with a determined hand, the gangway was dragged back amid their protests, putting a summary ending to their determined efforts to join the Titanic. Those stokers must be thankful men to-day that some circumstance, whether their own lack of punctuality or some unforeseen delay over which they had no control, prevented their being in time to run up that last gangway! They will have told—and will no doubt tell for years—the story of how their lives were probably saved by being too late to join the Titanic.

Soon after noon, the whistles blew for passengers to go ashore, the gangways were pulled back, and the Titanic slowly moved down the dock, accompanied by last messages and shouted goodbyes from those on the quay. There was no cheering or blasts from the steamers' whistles from the fleet of ships lined up at the dock, which might have been expected on the occasion of the largest vessel in the world setting sail on her maiden voyage; the whole scene was calm and rather ordinary, lacking the picturesque and interesting ceremonies that people often imagine in such situations. But while this was missing, two unexpected dramatic incidents added a thrill of excitement and intrigue to the ship's departure. The first of these happened just before the last gangway was pulled away: a group of stokers ran along the quay, their gear slung over their shoulders in bundles, heading for the gangway with the clear intention of boarding the ship. But a petty officer guarding the shore end of the gangway firmly refused to let them on board; they argued and gestured, seemingly trying to explain why they were late, but he stood firm and waved them back with a determined hand. The gangway was pulled back amid their protests, putting an abrupt end to their determined efforts to join the Titanic. Those stokers must be grateful today that some circumstance, whether their own tardiness or an unforeseen delay beyond their control, kept them from being on time to run up that last gangway! They will have told—and will no doubt continue to tell for years—the story of how their lives were likely saved by being too late to board the Titanic.

The second incident occurred soon afterwards, and while it has no doubt been thoroughly described at the time by those on shore, perhaps a view of the occurrence from the deck of the Titanic will not be without interest. As the Titanic moved majestically down the dock, the crowd of friends keeping pace with us along the quay, we came together level with the steamer New York lying moored to the side of the dock along with the Oceanic, the crowd waving "good-byes" to those on board as well as they could for the intervening bulk of the two ships. But as the bows of our ship came about level with those of the New York, there came a series of reports like those of a revolver, and on the quay side of the New York snaky coils of thick rope flung themselves high in the air and fell backwards among the crowd, which retreated in alarm to escape the flying ropes. We hoped that no one was struck by the ropes, but a sailor next to me was certain he saw a woman carried away to receive attention. And then, to our amazement the New York crept towards us, slowly and stealthily, as if drawn by some invisible force which she was powerless to withstand. It reminded me instantly of an experiment I had shown many times to a form of boys learning the elements of physics in a laboratory, in which a small magnet is made to float on a cork in a bowl of water and small steel objects placed on neighbouring pieces of cork are drawn up to the floating magnet by magnetic force. It reminded me, too, of seeing in my little boy's bath how a large celluloid floating duck would draw towards itself, by what is called capillary attraction, smaller ducks, frogs, beetles, and other animal folk, until the menagerie floated about as a unit, oblivious of their natural antipathies and reminding us of the "happy families" one sees in cages on the seashore. On the New York there was shouting of orders, sailors running to and fro, paying out ropes and putting mats over the side where it seemed likely we should collide; the tug which had a few moments before cast off from the bows of the Titanic came up around our stern and passed to the quay side of the New York's stern, made fast to her and started to haul her back with all the force her engines were capable of; but it did not seem that the tug made much impression on the New York. Apart from the serious nature of the accident, it made an irresistibly comic picture to see the huge vessel drifting down the dock with a snorting tug at its heels, for all the world like a small boy dragging a diminutive puppy down the road with its teeth locked on a piece of rope, its feet splayed out, its head and body shaking from side to side in the effort to get every ounce of its weight used to the best advantage. At first all appearance showed that the sterns of the two vessels would collide; but from the stern bridge of the Titanic an officer directing operations stopped us dead, the suction ceased, and the New York with her tug trailing behind moved obliquely down the dock, her stern gliding along the side of the Titanic some few yards away. It gave an extraordinary impression of the absolute helplessness of a big liner in the absence of any motive power to guide her. But all excitement was not yet over: the New York turned her bows inward towards the quay, her stern swinging just clear of and passing in front of our bows, and moved slowly head on for the Teutonic lying moored to the side; mats were quickly got out and so deadened the force of the collision, which from where we were seemed to be too slight to cause any damage. Another tug came up and took hold of the New York by the bows; and between the two of them they dragged her round the corner of the quay which just here came to an end on the side of the river.

The second incident happened shortly after, and while it’s probably been described in detail at the time by those on land, I think it’s worth sharing how it looked from the deck of the Titanic. As the Titanic glided down the dock, with friends walking alongside us on the quay, we reached the point where the steamer New York was docked, alongside the Oceanic. The crowd waved their “good-byes” to those on board as well as they could, considering the large ships in the way. But as the front of our ship aligned with the New York, we heard a series of popping sounds like gunfire, and thick ropes on the quay side of the New York flew into the air and fell back into the crowd, which quickly backed away in shock to avoid the swinging ropes. We hoped no one was hit by the ropes, but a sailor next to me was sure he saw a woman being taken away for help. Then, to our surprise, the New York slowly drifted towards us, as if pulled by some invisible force that she couldn’t resist. It reminded me of an experiment I had shown many times to a group of boys in a physics lab, where a small magnet floats on a cork in a bowl of water, drawing nearby steel objects to it. It also brought to mind how in my little boy’s bath, a large plastic floating duck would attract smaller ducks, frogs, and bugs, until they all floated together, unaware of their natural differences, like the “happy families” you see in cages on the beach. On the New York, sailors were shouting orders, running around, letting out ropes, and putting mats over the side where a collision seemed likely; the tug that had just released from the Titanic’s bow came around our stern and tied up at the back of the New York, trying to pull her back with all its power, but it didn’t seem to make much difference. Besides the serious nature of the incident, it looked somewhat comical to see the massive ship drifting down the dock with a straining tug behind it, much like a small boy dragging a little puppy with its teeth clenched on a piece of rope, legs splayed out, shaking side to side as it tried to use every bit of its weight to pull ahead. Initially, it looked like the sterns of both vessels would crash; but from the bridge at the back of the Titanic, an officer in charge halted us, the suction effect stopped, and the New York, with its tug still attached, swerved down the dock, its stern sliding alongside the Titanic a few yards away. It gave a striking impression of a big ship being utterly helpless without any power to steer it. But the excitement wasn’t over yet: the New York turned its front towards the quay, its rear just clearing and passing in front of our bow, and slowly headed toward the Teutonic, which was also docked. Mats were quickly deployed to cushion the impact, which from our viewpoint seemed too light to cause any damage. Another tug arrived and took hold of the New York’s front; the two of them managed to pull her around the corner of the quay, which ended at the riverbank.

We now moved slowly ahead and passed the Teutonic at a creeping pace, but notwithstanding this, the latter strained at her ropes so much that she heeled over several degrees in her efforts to follow the Titanic: the crowd were shouted back, a group of gold-braided officials, probably the harbour-master and his staff, standing on the sea side of the moored ropes, jumped back over them as they drew up taut to a rigid line, and urged the crowd back still farther. But we were just clear, and as we slowly turned the corner into the river I saw the Teutonic swing slowly back into her normal station, relieving the tension alike of the ropes and of the minds of all who witnessed the incident.

We slowly moved forward and passed the Teutonic at a crawl, but despite this, she tugged at her ropes so hard that she tilted several degrees in her attempt to follow the Titanic. The crowd was pushed back; a group of gold-braided officials, likely the harbor-master and his team, stood on the seaward side of the moored ropes, jumping back over them as they tightened into a straight line, urging the crowd to move back even further. But we were clear, and as we gradually turned the corner into the river, I saw the Teutonic slowly swing back into her usual position, easing the strain on both the ropes and the minds of everyone watching the scene.

[Illustration: FOUR DECKS OF OLYMPIC, SISTER SHIP OF TITANIC]

[Illustration: FOUR DECKS OF OLYMPIC, SISTER SHIP OF TITANIC]

Unpleasant as this incident was, it was interesting to all the passengers leaning over the rails to see the means adopted by the officers and crew of the various vessels to avoid collision, to see on the Titanic's docking-bridge (at the stern) an officer and seamen telephoning and ringing bells, hauling up and down little red and white flags, as danger of collision alternately threatened and diminished. No one was more interested than a young American kinematograph photographer, who, with his wife, followed the whole scene with eager eyes, turning the handle of his camera with the most evident pleasure as he recorded the unexpected incident on his films. It was obviously quite a windfall for him to have been on board at such a time. But neither the film nor those who exposed it reached the other side, and the record of the accident from the Titanic's deck has never been thrown on the screen.

Unpleasant as this incident was, it captured the attention of all the passengers leaning over the rails to watch how the officers and crew of the various vessels worked to avoid a collision. On the Titanic's docking-bridge (at the back), an officer and crew members were using telephones and ringing bells, hoisting little red and white flags as the danger of a collision fluctuated. No one was more intrigued than a young American filmmaker, who, with his wife, eagerly observed the whole scene and happily turned the handle of his camera to capture the unexpected moment on film. It was clearly a stroke of luck for him to be on board at such a time. But neither the film nor those who shot it made it to the other side, and the record of the accident from the Titanic's deck has never been shown on screen.

As we steamed down the river, the scene we had just witnessed was the topic of every conversation: the comparison with the Olympic-Hawke collision was drawn in every little group of passengers, and it seemed to be generally agreed that this would confirm the suction theory which was so successfully advanced by the cruiser Hawke in the law courts, but which many people scoffed at when the British Admiralty first suggested it as the explanation of the cruiser ramming the Olympic. And since this is an attempt to chronicle facts as they happened on board the Titanic, it must be recorded that there were among the passengers and such of the crew as were heard to speak on the matter, the direst misgivings at the incident we had just witnessed. Sailors are proverbially superstitious; far too many people are prone to follow their lead, or, indeed, the lead of any one who asserts a statement with an air of conviction and the opportunity of constant repetition; the sense of mystery that shrouds a prophetic utterance, particularly if it be an ominous one (for so constituted apparently is the human mind that it will receive the impress of an evil prophecy far more readily than it will that of a beneficent one, possibly through subservient fear to the thing it dreads, possibly through the degraded, morbid attraction which the sense of evil has for the innate evil in the human mind), leads many people to pay a certain respect to superstitious theories. Not that they wholly believe in them or would wish their dearest friends to know they ever gave them a second thought; but the feeling that other people do so and the half conviction that there "may be something in it, after all," sways them into tacit obedience to the most absurd and childish theories. I wish in a later chapter to discuss the subject of superstition in its reference to our life on board the Titanic, but will anticipate events here a little by relating a second so-called "bad omen" which was hatched at Queenstown. As one of the tenders containing passengers and mails neared the Titanic, some of those on board gazed up at the liner towering above them, and saw a stoker's head, black from his work in the stokehold below, peering out at them from the top of one of the enormous funnels—a dummy one for ventilation—that rose many feet above the highest deck. He had climbed up inside for a joke, but to some of those who saw him there the sight was seed for the growth of an "omen," which bore fruit in an unknown dread of dangers to come. An American lady—may she forgive me if she reads these lines!—has related to me with the deepest conviction and earnestness of manner that she saw the man and attributes the sinking of the Titanic largely to that. Arrant foolishness, you may say! Yes, indeed, but not to those who believe in it; and it is well not to have such prophetic thoughts of danger passed round among passengers and crew: it would seem to have an unhealthy influence.

As we cruised down the river, everyone was talking about what we had just seen: every little group of passengers compared it to the collision between the Olympic and the Hawke, and it seemed to be widely accepted that this would support the suction theory successfully argued by the cruiser Hawke in the courts. Many people had initially scoffed at this explanation when the British Admiralty first proposed it to clarify why the cruiser rammed the Olympic. Since this is an account of the events that took place on board the Titanic, it's important to note that among the passengers and crew present, there were serious concerns about the incident we had just observed. Sailors are notoriously superstitious; many people often follow their lead or take seriously anyone who states something with confidence and repeats it often. The aura of mystery surrounding a prophetic statement, especially if it's a grim one, seems to resonate more with people than a positive prophecy does. This could be due to a submissive fear of the things they dread or the morbid fascination that the concept of evil holds for the darker instincts within us. As a result, many give a certain respect to superstitious ideas, not because they fully believe in them or want their closest friends to know they ever considered them, but because the notion that others do and the lingering belief that there "might be some truth to it" leads them to quietly accept even the most absurd and childish theories. I plan to discuss superstition and its relevance to our lives aboard the Titanic in a later chapter, but I want to share another so-called "bad omen" seen in Queenstown. As one of the tenders carrying passengers and mail approached the Titanic, some people on board looked up at the massive ship looming over them and spotted a stoker's head, covered in soot from working in the stokehold, peering out from the top of one of the huge ventilation funnels that rose high above the upper deck. He had climbed up there as a joke, but for some of the witnesses, this sight sparked an "omen," sowing seeds of fear about potential dangers ahead. An American lady—may she forgive me if she reads this!—told me with great conviction and seriousness that she saw the man and largely attributes the sinking of the Titanic to that event. You might call it foolishness! Yes, indeed, but not to those who believe in it; and it’s best to avoid sharing such ominous thoughts of danger among passengers and crew, as they seem to have an unhealthy influence.

We dropped down Spithead, past the shores of the Isle of Wight looking superbly beautiful in new spring foliage, exchanged salutes with a White Star tug lying-to in wait for one of their liners inward bound, and saw in the distance several warships with attendant black destroyers guarding the entrance from the sea. In the calmest weather we made Cherbourg just as it grew dusk and left again about 8.30, after taking on board passengers and mails. We reached Queenstown about 12 noon on Thursday, after a most enjoyable passage across the Channel, although the wind was almost too cold to allow of sitting out on deck on Thursday morning.

We sailed past Spithead, along the stunning shores of the Isle of Wight, vibrant with fresh spring leaves, exchanged greetings with a White Star tug waiting for one of their approaching liners, and spotted several warships in the distance, accompanied by black destroyers protecting the entrance from the sea. In calm weather, we arrived in Cherbourg just as dusk fell and left again around 8:30 after boarding passengers and mail. We reached Queenstown around noon on Thursday, enjoying a pleasant crossing of the Channel, although the wind was almost too cold to sit outside on the deck that Thursday morning.

The coast of Ireland looked very beautiful as we approached Queenstown Harbour, the brilliant morning sun showing up the green hillsides and picking out groups of dwellings dotted here and there above the rugged grey cliffs that fringed the coast. We took on board our pilot, ran slowly towards the harbour with the sounding-line dropping all the time, and came to a stop well out to sea, with our screws churning up the bottom and turning the sea all brown with sand from below. It had seemed to me that the ship stopped rather suddenly, and in my ignorance of the depth of the harbour entrance, that perhaps the sounding-line had revealed a smaller depth than was thought safe for the great size of the Titanic: this seemed to be confirmed by the sight of sand churned up from the bottom—but this is mere supposition. Passengers and mails were put on board from two tenders, and nothing could have given us a better idea of the enormous length and bulk of the Titanic than to stand as far astern as possible and look over the side from the top deck, forwards and downwards to where the tenders rolled at her bows, the merest cockleshells beside the majestic vessel that rose deck after deck above them. Truly she was a magnificent boat! There was something so graceful in her movement as she rode up and down on the slight swell in the harbour, a slow, stately dip and recover, only noticeable by watching her bows in comparison with some landmark on the coast in the near distance; the two little tenders tossing up and down like corks beside her illustrated vividly the advance made in comfort of motion from the time of the small steamer.

The coast of Ireland looked gorgeous as we approached Queenstown Harbour, the bright morning sun highlighting the green hillsides and revealing clusters of homes scattered here and there above the rugged grey cliffs lining the coast. We picked up our pilot, slowly made our way toward the harbor with the sounding-line constantly dropping, and came to a halt well out at sea, our screws stirring up the bottom and turning the water a muddy brown with sand. It felt like the ship stopped quite suddenly, and my lack of knowledge about the depth of the harbor entrance made me think that perhaps the sounding-line indicated a shallower depth than was deemed safe for the massive Titanic: this seemed to be confirmed by the sight of sand being stirred up from the bottom—but that’s just a guess. Passengers and mail were transferred from two tenders, and nothing could have given us a better sense of the Titanic's enormous length and bulk than standing as far back as possible and looking over the side from the top deck, down towards where the tenders bobbed at her bow, tiny little boats next to the majestic ship that towered deck after deck above them. She truly was an impressive vessel! There was something so elegant about her movement as she glided gently up and down on the slight swell in the harbor, a slow, dignified dip and rise, only noticeable by watching her bow compared to some landmark on the nearby coast; the two little tenders bouncing up and down like corks beside her vividly illustrated the progress made in comfort of motion since the days of the small steamers.

Presently the work of transfer was ended, the tenders cast off, and at 1.30 P.M., with the screws churning up the sea bottom again, the Titanic turned slowly through a quarter-circle until her nose pointed down along the Irish coast, and then steamed rapidly away from Queenstown, the little house on the left of the town gleaming white on the hillside for many miles astern. In our wake soared and screamed hundreds of gulls, which had quarrelled and fought over the remnants of lunch pouring out of the waste pipes as we lay-to in the harbour entrance; and now they followed us in the expectation of further spoil. I watched them for a long time and was astonished at the ease with which they soared and kept up with the ship with hardly a motion of their wings: picking out a particular gull, I would keep him under observation for minutes at a time and see no motion of his wings downwards or upwards to aid his flight. He would tilt all of a piece to one side or another as the gusts of wind caught him: rigidly unbendable, as an aeroplane tilts sideways in a puff of wind. And yet with graceful ease he kept pace with the Titanic forging through the water at twenty knots: as the wind met him he would rise upwards and obliquely forwards, and come down slantingly again, his wings curved in a beautiful arch and his tail feathers outspread as a fan. It was plain that he was possessed of a secret we are only just beginning to learn—that of utilizing air-currents as escalators up and down which he can glide at will with the expenditure of the minimum amount of energy, or of using them as a ship does when it sails within one or two points of a head wind. Aviators, of course, are imitating the gull, and soon perhaps we may see an aeroplane or a glider dipping gracefully up and down in the face of an opposing wind and all the time forging ahead across the Atlantic Ocean. The gulls were still behind us when night fell, and still they screamed and dipped down into the broad wake of foam which we left behind; but in the morning they were gone: perhaps they had seen in the night a steamer bound for their Queenstown home and had escorted her back.

Right now, the transfer work was done, the ropes were untied, and at 1:30 PM, with the propellers stirring up the sea floor again, the Titanic slowly turned through a quarter-circle until its bow pointed down along the Irish coast and then sped away from Queenstown. The little white house on the hillside next to the town was visible for many miles behind us. Hundreds of gulls soared and screamed in our wake, having fought over the leftover lunch that spilled out of the waste pipes while we were docked at the harbor entrance, and now they followed us, hoping for more scraps. I watched them for a long time and was amazed at how easily they glided and kept pace with the ship without flapping their wings at all. I focused on one particular gull, observing it for minutes without seeing its wings move up or down to help its flight. It would tilt to one side or the other as the wind caught it, stiff and unbending, like an airplane tilting sideways in a gust. Yet, with graceful ease, it kept up with the Titanic as we traveled through the water at twenty knots. As the wind hit it, it would rise and move diagonally forward, then come down at an angle, its wings forming a beautiful arch and its tail feathers spread out like a fan. It was clear that it had a secret we are just beginning to understand—the ability to ride air currents as escalators, gliding up and down with minimal energy, or using them like a ship that sails close to the wind. Aviators are, of course, trying to mimic the gull, and soon we might see an airplane or a glider gracefully dipping up and down against the wind while moving forward across the Atlantic Ocean. The gulls were still behind us when night fell, still screaming and dipping into the wide wake of foam we left behind, but by morning, they were gone; perhaps they had seen a ship heading back to their Queenstown home at night and followed it.

All afternoon we steamed along the coast of Ireland, with grey cliffs guarding the shores, and hills rising behind gaunt and barren; as dusk fell, the coast rounded away from us to the northwest, and the last we saw of Europe was the Irish mountains dim and faint in the dropping darkness. With the thought that we had seen the last of land until we set foot on the shores of America, I retired to the library to write letters, little knowing that many things would happen to us all—many experiences, sudden, vivid and impressive to be encountered, many perils to be faced, many good and true people for whom we should have to mourn—before we saw land again.

All afternoon we cruised along the coast of Ireland, with gray cliffs lining the shores and hills rising stark and barren behind them. As dusk approached, the coast curved away from us to the northwest, and the last glimpse we had of Europe was the Irish mountains fading into the growing darkness. With the realization that we wouldn't see land again until we reached America, I went to the library to write letters, unaware that many things would happen to us—many vivid and striking experiences awaited, numerous dangers to confront, and several good and genuine people for whom we would mourn—before we saw land again.

There is very little to relate from the time of leaving Queenstown on Thursday to Sunday morning. The sea was calm,—so calm, indeed, that very few were absent from meals: the wind westerly and southwesterly,—"fresh" as the daily chart described it,—but often rather cold, generally too cold to sit out on deck to read or write, so that many of us spent a good part of the time in the library, reading and writing. I wrote a large number of letters and posted them day by day in the box outside the library door: possibly they are there yet.

There isn’t much to share from the time we left Queenstown on Thursday until Sunday morning. The sea was calm—so calm, in fact, that very few people missed meals. The wind was coming from the west and southwest—"fresh," as the daily chart put it—but often pretty cold, usually too chilly to sit outside on deck to read or write. Because of that, many of us spent a lot of time in the library, reading and writing. I wrote a bunch of letters and posted them each day in the box by the library door; they might still be there.

Each morning the sun rose behind us in a sky of circular clouds, stretching round the horizon in long, narrow streaks and rising tier upon tier above the sky-line, red and pink and fading from pink to white, as the sun rose higher in the sky. It was a beautiful sight to one who had not crossed the ocean before (or indeed been out of sight of the shores of England) to stand on the top deck and watch the swell of the sea extending outwards from the ship in an unbroken circle until it met the sky-line with its hint of infinity: behind, the wake of the vessel white with foam where, fancy suggested, the propeller blades had cut up the long Atlantic rollers and with them made a level white road bounded on either side by banks of green, blue, and blue-green waves that would presently sweep away the white road, though as yet it stretched back to the horizon and dipped over the edge of the world back to Ireland and the gulls, while along it the morning sun glittered and sparkled. And each night the sun sank right in our eyes along the sea, making an undulating glittering path way, a golden track charted on the surface of the ocean which our ship followed unswervingly until the sun dipped below the edge of the horizon, and the pathway ran ahead of us faster than we could steam and slipped over the edge of the skyline,—as if the sun had been a golden ball and had wound up its thread of gold too quickly for us to follow.

Each morning, the sun rose behind us in a sky filled with circular clouds, stretching around the horizon in long, narrow streaks, rising in layers above the skyline, red and pink, fading from pink to white as the sun climbed higher. It was a breathtaking sight for someone who had never crossed the ocean before (or even been out of sight of the shores of England) to stand on the top deck and watch the swell of the sea extending outward from the ship in an unbroken circle until it met the skyline with a hint of infinity. Behind us, the ship's wake was white with foam, where, as we imagined, the propeller blades had churned the long Atlantic waves, creating a smooth white path flanked by green, blue, and blue-green waves that would soon wash away this road, although for now it stretched back to the horizon and dipped over the edge of the world toward Ireland and the gulls, glimmering and sparkling in the morning sun. Each night, the sun sank directly in front of us along the sea, creating a shimmering, undulating path, a golden trail laid out on the ocean's surface that our ship followed steadily until the sun slipped below the horizon, and the pathway raced ahead of us faster than we could travel, disappearing over the edge of the skyline—as if the sun were a golden ball that had wound up its thread of gold too quickly for us to chase.

From 12 noon Thursday to 12 noon Friday we ran 386 miles, Friday to Saturday 519 miles, Saturday to Sunday 546 miles. The second day's run of 519 miles was, the purser told us, a disappointment, and we should not dock until Wednesday morning instead of Tuesday night, as we had expected; however, on Sunday we were glad to see a longer run had been made, and it was thought we should make New York, after all, on Tuesday night. The purser remarked: "They are not pushing her this trip and don't intend to make any fast running: I don't suppose we shall do more than 546 now; it is not a bad day's run for the first trip." This was at lunch, and I remember the conversation then turned to the speed and build of Atlantic liners as factors in their comfort of motion: all those who had crossed many times were unanimous in saying the Titanic was the most comfortable boat they had been on, and they preferred the speed we were making to that of the faster boats, from the point of view of lessened vibration as well as because the faster boats would bore through the waves with a twisted, screw-like motion instead of the straight up-and-down swing of the Titanic. I then called the attention of our table to the way the Titanic listed to port (I had noticed this before), and we all watched the sky-line through the portholes as we sat at the purser's table in the saloon: it was plain she did so, for the sky-line and sea on the port side were visible most of the time and on the starboard only sky. The purser remarked that probably coal had been used mostly from the starboard side. It is no doubt a common occurrence for all vessels to list to some degree; but in view of the fact that the Titanic was cut open on the starboard side and before she sank listed so much to port that there was quite a chasm between her and the swinging lifeboats, across which ladies had to be thrown or to cross on chairs laid flat, the previous listing to port may be of interest.

From noon on Thursday to noon on Friday, we covered 386 miles; from Friday to Saturday, we covered 519 miles; and from Saturday to Sunday, we covered 546 miles. The purser told us that the second day's run of 519 miles was a disappointment and that we wouldn't dock until Wednesday morning instead of Tuesday night as we had expected. However, on Sunday, we were pleased to see that a longer run had been made, and it was thought we would arrive in New York after all on Tuesday night. The purser noted, "They aren't pushing her this trip and don't plan on fast running. I don't think we'll do more than 546 miles now; it's not a bad day's run for the first trip." This was during lunch, and I remember the conversation then shifted to the speed and construction of Atlantic liners as factors in their comfort at sea. Everyone who had crossed many times agreed that the Titanic was the most comfortable ship they had ever been on, and they preferred the speed we were making compared to the faster boats, as it meant less vibration. The faster boats would cut through the waves with a twisted, screw-like motion rather than the smooth up-and-down motion of the Titanic. I then pointed out to our table how the Titanic tilted to port (I had noticed this before), and we all observed the skyline through the portholes as we sat at the purser's table in the dining room: it was obvious that she tilted, as the skyline and sea on the port side were visible most of the time, while only the sky was visible on the starboard side. The purser mentioned that it was likely that coal had been mostly taken from the starboard side. It's probably common for ships to list to some degree, but considering that the Titanic was damaged on the starboard side and before she sank had tilted so much to port that there was quite a gap between her and the swinging lifeboats, over which women had to be thrown or walk across chairs laid flat, the earlier tilt to port might be noteworthy.

Returning for a moment to the motion of the Titanic, it was interesting to stand on the boat-deck, as I frequently did, in the angle between lifeboats 13 and 15 on the starboard side (two boats I have every reason to remember, for the first carried me in safety to the Carpathia, and it seemed likely at one time that the other would come down on our heads as we sat in 13 trying to get away from the ship's side), and watch the general motion of the ship through the waves resolve itself into two motions—one to be observed by contrasting the docking-bridge, from which the log-line trailed away behind in the foaming wake, with the horizon, and observing the long, slow heave as we rode up and down. I timed the average period occupied in one up-and-down vibration, but do not now remember the figures. The second motion was a side-to-side roll, and could be calculated by watching the port rail and contrasting it with the horizon as before. It seems likely that this double motion is due to the angle at which our direction to New York cuts the general set of the Gulf Stream sweeping from the Gulf of Mexico across to Europe; but the almost clock-like regularity of the two vibratory movements was what attracted my attention: it was while watching the side roll that I first became aware of the list to port. Looking down astern from the boat-deck or from B deck to the steerage quarters, I often noticed how the third-class passengers were enjoying every minute of the time: a most uproarious skipping game of the mixed-double type was the great favourite, while "in and out and roundabout" went a Scotchman with his bagpipes playing something that Gilbert says "faintly resembled an air." Standing aloof from all of them, generally on the raised stern deck above the "playing field," was a man of about twenty to twenty-four years of age, well-dressed, always gloved and nicely groomed, and obviously quite out of place among his fellow-passengers: he never looked happy all the time. I watched him, and classified him at hazard as the man who had been a failure in some way at home and had received the proverbial shilling plus third-class fare to America: he did not look resolute enough or happy enough to be working out his own problem. Another interesting man was travelling steerage, but had placed his wife in the second cabin: he would climb the stairs leading from the steerage to the second deck and talk affectionately with his wife across the low gate which separated them. I never saw him after the collision, but I think his wife was on the Carpathia. Whether they ever saw each other on the Sunday night is very doubtful: he would not at first be allowed on the second-class deck, and if he were, the chances of seeing his wife in the darkness and the crowd would be very small, indeed. Of all those playing so happily on the steerage deck I did not recognize many afterwards on the Carpathia.

Returning for a moment to how the Titanic moved, it was interesting to stand on the boat deck, where I often found myself, in the space between lifeboats 13 and 15 on the starboard side (two boats I won’t forget, since the first got me safely to the Carpathia, and at one point it seemed likely the other might come crashing down on us while we were in 13 trying to get away from the ship's side). I watched the overall motion of the ship through the waves break down into two movements—one could be seen by contrasting the docking-bridge, from which the log-line trailed behind in the foamy wake, with the horizon, and noting the long, slow rise and fall as we moved. I timed how long it took for one full up-and-down cycle, but I don’t remember the exact numbers now. The second movement was a side-to-side roll, which could be figured out by watching the port rail and comparing it with the horizon as before. It seems likely that this dual motion results from the angle our path to New York takes against the general flow of the Gulf Stream moving from the Gulf of Mexico toward Europe; however, it was the almost clock-like consistency of the two vibratory movements that captured my interest: while watching the side roll, I first noticed the tilt to port. Looking down from the boat deck or from B deck towards the steerage quarters, I often saw how the third-class passengers were enjoying every moment: a wildly fun mixed-double skipping game was the big favorite, while "in and out and roundabout" played a Scottish man with his bagpipes, producing something that Gilbert claims "faintly resembled a tune." Standing apart from everyone, usually on the elevated stern deck above the "playing field," was a man around twenty to twenty-four years old, well-dressed, always wearing gloves and looking well-groomed, clearly out of place among his fellow passengers: he never seemed happy. I observed him and guessed that he was a guy who had failed at something back home and had received the typical shilling plus a third-class ticket to America: he didn’t look determined or happy enough to be solving his own problems. Another interesting guy was traveling in steerage, but had his wife in the second cabin: he would climb the stairs from steerage to the second deck and chat affectionately with his wife over the low gate that separated them. I never saw him after the collision, but I think his wife was on the Carpathia. Whether they saw each other that Sunday night is very uncertain: at first, he wouldn't have been allowed on the second-class deck, and even if he was, the chances of spotting his wife in the darkness and crowd would be very slim. Of all those who were so joyfully playing on the steerage deck, I didn’t recognize many later on the Carpathia.

Coming now to Sunday, the day on which the Titanic struck the iceberg, it will be interesting, perhaps, to give the day's events in some detail, to appreciate the general attitude of passengers to their surroundings just before the collision. Service was held in the saloon by the purser in the morning, and going on deck after lunch we found such a change in temperature that not many cared to remain to face the bitter wind—an artificial wind created mainly, if not entirely, by the ship's rapid motion through the chilly atmosphere. I should judge there was no wind blowing at the time, for I had noticed about the same force of wind approaching Queenstown, to find that it died away as soon as we stopped, only to rise again as we steamed away from the harbour.

Coming to Sunday, the day the Titanic hit the iceberg, it might be interesting to detail the day's events to understand how passengers felt about their surroundings just before the collision. The purser held a service in the saloon that morning, and when we went on deck after lunch, we noticed such a temperature change that not many wanted to stick around in the bitter wind—an artificial wind mainly created by the ship's fast movement through the cold air. I would say there was no wind at that time because I observed a similar light breeze when we were approaching Queenstown, which vanished as soon as we stopped, only to pick up again as we left the harbor.

Returning to the library, I stopped for a moment to read again the day's run and observe our position on the chart; the Rev. Mr. Carter, a clergyman of the Church of England, was similarly engaged, and we renewed a conversation we had enjoyed for some days: it had commenced with a discussion of the relative merits of his university—Oxford—with mine—Cambridge—as world-wide educational agencies, the opportunities at each for the formation of character apart from mere education as such, and had led on to the lack of sufficiently qualified men to take up the work of the Church of England (a matter apparently on which he felt very deeply) and from that to his own work in England as a priest. He told me some of his parish problems and spoke of the impossibility of doing half his work in his Church without the help his wife gave. I knew her only slightly at that time, but meeting her later in the day, I realized something of what he meant in attributing a large part of what success he had as a vicar to her. My only excuse for mentioning these details about the Carters—now and later in the day—is that, while they have perhaps not much interest for the average reader, they will no doubt be some comfort to the parish over which he presided and where I am sure he was loved. He next mentioned the absence of a service in the evening and asked if I knew the purser well enough to request the use of the saloon in the evening where he would like to have a "hymn sing-song"; the purser gave his consent at once, and Mr. Carter made preparations during the afternoon by asking all he knew—and many he did not—to come to the saloon at 8.30 P.M.

Returning to the library, I paused for a moment to check the day's run and look at our position on the chart. The Rev. Mr. Carter, a clergyman from the Church of England, was doing the same, and we picked up a conversation we had enjoyed for several days. It started with a discussion about the relative merits of his university—Oxford—compared to mine—Cambridge—as global educational institutions, focusing on the opportunities each provides for character development beyond just academics. This led to a discussion about the shortage of qualified individuals to take on roles in the Church of England, an issue he clearly felt strongly about, and then on to his work in England as a priest. He shared some of his challenges in the parish and mentioned how crucial his wife was to his work there. I only knew her slightly at the time, but meeting her later in the day made me understand what he meant about attributing much of his success as a vicar to her support. The only reason I’m bringing up these details about the Carters—now and later in the day—is that, while they may not interest the average reader, they will surely be a source of comfort for the parish he led, where I’m certain he was well-loved. He then mentioned the lack of an evening service and asked if I knew the purser well enough to request the use of the saloon for a "hymn sing-song." The purser agreed right away, and Mr. Carter spent the afternoon inviting everyone he knew—and many he didn’t—to come to the saloon at 8:30 PM.

The library was crowded that afternoon, owing to the cold on deck: but through the windows we could see the clear sky with brilliant sunlight that seemed to augur a fine night and a clear day to-morrow, and the prospect of landing in two days, with calm weather all the way to New York, was a matter of general satisfaction among us all. I can look back and see every detail of the library that afternoon—the beautifully furnished room, with lounges, armchairs, and small writing or card-tables scattered about, writing-bureaus round the walls of the room, and the library in glass-cased shelves flanking one side,—the whole finished in mahogany relieved with white fluted wooden columns that supported the deck above. Through the windows there is the covered corridor, reserved by general consent as the children's playground, and here are playing the two Navatril children with their father,—devoted to them, never absent from them. Who would have thought of the dramatic history of the happy group at play in the corridor that afternoon!—the abduction of the children in Nice, the assumed name, the separation of father and children in a few hours, his death and their subsequent union with their mother after a period of doubt as to their parentage! How many more similar secrets the Titanic revealed in the privacy of family life, or carried down with her untold, we shall never know.

The library was packed that afternoon because it was cold outside, but through the windows, we could see a clear sky and bright sunlight that seemed to promise a nice night and a sunny day tomorrow. The idea of landing in two days, with calm weather all the way to New York, made everyone happy. I can remember every detail of the library that afternoon—the beautifully furnished room with lounges, armchairs, and small writing or card tables scattered around, writing desks lining the walls, and the library with glass-cased shelves on one side—all finished in mahogany with white fluted wooden columns supporting the deck above. Through the windows, you could see the covered corridor, which was generally accepted as the children's playground, where the two Navatril children were playing with their father, who was devoted to them and never left their side. Who would have imagined the dramatic story behind that happy group playing in the corridor that afternoon! The kidnapping of the children in Nice, the fake name, the separation of father and children just hours later, his death, and their eventual reunion with their mother after a time of doubt about their parentage! How many more similar secrets the Titanic revealed about family life or took down with her silently, we may never know.

In the same corridor is a man and his wife with two children, and one of them he is generally carrying: they are all young and happy: he is dressed always in a grey knickerbocker suit—with a camera slung over his shoulder. I have not seen any of them since that afternoon.

In the same hallway, there's a man and his wife with two kids, and he usually carries one of them: they're all young and cheerful. He always wears a gray knickerbocker suit with a camera hanging from his shoulder. I haven't seen any of them since that afternoon.

Close beside me—so near that I cannot avoid hearing scraps of their conversation—are two American ladies, both dressed in white, young, probably friends only: one has been to India and is returning by way of England, the other is a school-teacher in America, a graceful girl with a distinguished air heightened by a pair of pince-nez. Engaged in conversation with them is a gentleman whom I subsequently identified from a photograph as a well-known resident of Cambridge, Massachusetts, genial, polished, and with a courtly air towards the two ladies, whom he has known but a few hours; from time to time as they talk, a child acquaintance breaks in on their conversation and insists on their taking notice of a large doll clasped in her arms; I have seen none of this group since then. In the opposite corner are the young American kinematograph photographer and his young wife, evidently French, very fond of playing patience, which she is doing now, while he sits back in his chair watching the game and interposing from time to time with suggestions. I did not see them again. In the middle of the room are two Catholic priests, one quietly reading,—either English or Irish, and probably the latter,—the other, dark, bearded, with broad-brimmed hat, talking earnestly to a friend in German and evidently explaining some verse in the open Bible before him; near them a young fire engineer on his way to Mexico, and of the same religion as the rest of the group. None of them were saved. It may be noted here that the percentage of men saved in the second-class is the lowest of any other division—only eight per cent.

Close to me—so close that I can’t help but overhear snippets of their conversation—are two American women, both dressed in white, young, likely just friends: one has traveled to India and is coming back through England, while the other is a schoolteacher in America, a graceful girl with a distinguished look accentuated by a pair of pince-nez. Engaged in discussion with them is a gentleman whom I later recognized from a photo as a well-known resident of Cambridge, Massachusetts; he is friendly, polished, and has a courteous demeanor toward the two ladies, whom he has only known for a few hours. Occasionally during their talk, a child interrupts and insists that they pay attention to a large doll she’s holding; I haven’t seen any of this group since then. In the opposite corner are a young American filmmaker and his young wife, who is clearly French, very fond of playing Solitaire, which she is doing now while he leans back in his chair watching the game and occasionally offering suggestions. I didn’t see them again. In the middle of the room are two Catholic priests: one is quietly reading—either English or Irish, probably the latter—while the other, dark and bearded with a broad-brimmed hat, is earnestly talking to a friend in German and is clearly explaining some verse from the open Bible in front of him. Nearby is a young fire engineer on his way to Mexico and sharing the same faith as the rest of the group. None of them were saved. It’s worth noting that the percentage of men saved in the second class is the lowest of any other section—only eight percent.

Many other faces recur to thought, but it is impossible to describe them all in the space of a short book: of all those in the library that Sunday afternoon, I can remember only two or three persons who found their way to the Carpathia. Looking over this room, with his back to the library shelves, is the library steward, thin, stooping, sad-faced, and generally with nothing to do but serve out books; but this afternoon he is busier than I have ever seen him, serving out baggage declaration-forms for passengers to fill in. Mine is before me as I write: "Form for nonresidents in the United States. Steamship Titanic: No. 31444, D," etc. I had filled it in that afternoon and slipped it in my pocket-book instead of returning it to the steward. Before me, too, is a small cardboard square: "White Star Line. R.M.S. Titanic. 208. This label must be given up when the article is returned. The property will be deposited in the Purser's safe. The Company will not be liable to passengers for the loss of money, jewels, or ornaments, by theft or otherwise, not so deposited." The "property deposited" in my case was money, placed in an envelope, sealed, with my name written across the flap, and handed to the purser; the "label" is my receipt. Along with other similar envelopes it may be still intact in the safe at the bottom of the sea, but in all probability it is not, as will be seen presently.

Many other faces come to mind, but it’s impossible to describe them all in a short book: of everyone in the library that Sunday afternoon, I can only remember two or three people who made their way to the Carpathia. Standing in this room with his back to the library shelves is the library steward, who is thin, stooped, and sad-looking, usually just there to hand out books; but this afternoon, he’s busier than I’ve ever seen him, handing out baggage declaration forms for passengers to fill out. Mine is in front of me as I write: "Form for nonresidents in the United States. Steamship Titanic: No. 31444, D," etc. I filled it out that afternoon and slipped it into my wallet instead of returning it to the steward. Also in front of me is a small cardboard square: "White Star Line. R.M.S. Titanic. 208. This label must be returned when the item is brought back. The property will be kept in the Purser's safe. The Company will not be responsible for the loss of money, jewels, or valuables, by theft or otherwise, not so deposited." The "property deposited" in my case was money, placed in an envelope, sealed, with my name written on the flap, and given to the purser; the "label" is my receipt. Along with other similar envelopes, it might still be intact in the safe at the bottom of the sea, but in all likelihood, it’s not, as will be revealed shortly.

After dinner, Mr. Carter invited all who wished to the saloon, and with the assistance at the piano of a gentleman who sat at the purser's table opposite me (a young Scotch engineer going out to join his brother fruit-farming at the foot of the Rockies), he started some hundred passengers singing hymns. They were asked to choose whichever hymn they wished, and with so many to choose, it was impossible for him to do more than have the greatest favourites sung. As he announced each hymn, it was evident that he was thoroughly versed in their history: no hymn was sung but that he gave a short sketch of its author and in some cases a description of the circumstances in which it was composed. I think all were impressed with his knowledge of hymns and with his eagerness to tell us all he knew of them. It was curious to see how many chose hymns dealing with dangers at sea. I noticed the hushed tone with which all sang the hymn, "For those in peril on the Sea."

After dinner, Mr. Carter invited everyone who wanted to join him in the lounge. With the help of a gentleman at the purser's table across from me (a young Scottish engineer going to join his brother fruit-farming at the foot of the Rockies), he got about a hundred passengers singing hymns. They were free to pick any hymn they wanted, and with so many options available, he could only have the most popular ones sung. As he announced each hymn, it was clear that he knew a lot about their history: he provided a brief overview of each author's background and, in some cases, the context in which it was written. I think everyone was impressed by his knowledge of hymns and his enthusiasm for sharing what he knew. It was interesting to see how many people chose hymns related to dangers at sea. I noticed the quiet respect with which everyone sang the hymn, "For those in peril on the Sea."

The singing must have gone on until after ten o'clock, when, seeing the stewards standing about waiting to serve biscuits and coffee before going off duty, Mr. Carter brought the evening to a close by a few words of thanks to the purser for the use of the saloon, a short sketch of the happiness and safety of the voyage hitherto, the great confidence all felt on board this great liner with her steadiness and her size, and the happy outlook of landing in a few hours in New York at the close of a delightful voyage; and all the time he spoke, a few miles ahead of us lay the "peril on the sea" that was to sink this same great liner with many of those on board who listened with gratitude to his simple, heartfelt words. So much for the frailty of human hopes and for the confidence reposed in material human designs.

The singing probably continued until after ten o'clock when Mr. Carter noticed the stewards standing by, ready to serve biscuits and coffee before finishing their shifts. He wrapped up the evening with a few words of thanks to the purser for allowing use of the saloon, a brief reflection on the joy and safety of the voyage so far, the strong confidence everyone aboard felt in this massive liner with its stability and size, and the positive anticipation of arriving in New York in just a few hours after a wonderful trip. Meanwhile, just a few miles ahead, lay the "peril on the sea" that would soon sink this very great liner along with many of those who listened with gratitude to his simple, heartfelt words. This highlights the fragility of human hopes and the trust placed in material human plans.

Think of the shame of it, that a mass of ice of no use to any one or anything should have the power fatally to injure the beautiful Titanic! That an insensible block should be able to threaten, even in the smallest degree, the lives of many good men and women who think and plan and hope and love—and not only to threaten, but to end their lives. It is unbearable! Are we never to educate ourselves to foresee such dangers and to prevent them before they happen? All the evidence of history shows that laws unknown and unsuspected are being discovered day by day: as this knowledge accumulates for the use of man, is it not certain that the ability to see and destroy beforehand the threat of danger will be one of the privileges the whole world will utilize? May that day come soon. Until it does, no precaution too rigorous can be taken, no safety appliance, however costly, must be omitted from a ship's equipment.

Think of the shame of it, that a huge chunk of ice, useless to anyone or anything, could fatally damage the beautiful Titanic! That a lifeless block could threaten—even a little—the lives of so many good men and women who think, plan, hope, and love—and not just threaten, but actually end their lives. It’s unbearable! Will we never learn to foresee such dangers and prevent them before they occur? All the evidence from history shows that unexpected and unknown laws are being discovered every day: as this knowledge builds up for humanity's use, isn’t it certain that the ability to anticipate and eliminate threats before they happen will become one of the privileges everyone in the world will benefit from? May that day come soon. Until then, no precaution is too strict, and no safety device, no matter how expensive, should be left out of a ship's equipment.

After the meeting had broken up, I talked with the Carters over a cup of coffee, said good-night to them, and retired to my cabin at about quarter to eleven. They were good people and this world is much poorer by their loss.

After the meeting ended, I chatted with the Carters over a cup of coffee, said goodnight to them, and went back to my cabin around 10:45. They were great people, and this world is much worse off without them.

It may be a matter of pleasure to many people to know that their friends were perhaps among that gathering of people in the saloon, and that at the last the sound of the hymns still echoed in their ears as they stood on the deck so quietly and courageously. Who can tell how much it had to do with the demeanour of some of them and the example this would set to others?

It might bring joy to many to realize that their friends were likely part of that group in the bar, and that in the end, the sound of the hymns still lingered in their ears as they stood on the deck so calmly and bravely. Who knows how much this influenced some of their behavior and the example it would set for others?







CHAPTER III

THE COLLISION AND EMBARKATION IN LIFEBOATS

I had been fortunate enough to secure a two-berth cabin to myself,—D 56,—quite close to the saloon and most convenient in every way for getting about the ship; and on a big ship like the Titanic it was quite a consideration to be on D deck, only three decks below the top or boat-deck. Below D again were cabins on E and F decks, and to walk from a cabin on F up to the top deck, climbing five flights of stairs on the way, was certainly a considerable task for those not able to take much exercise. The Titanic management has been criticised, among other things, for supplying the boat with lifts: it has been said they were an expensive luxury and the room they took up might have been utilized in some way for more life-saving appliances. Whatever else may have been superfluous, lifts certainly were not: old ladies, for example, in cabins on F deck, would hardly have got to the top deck during the whole voyage had they not been able to ring for the lift-boy. Perhaps nothing gave one a greater impression of the size of the ship than to take the lift from the top and drop slowly down past the different floors, discharging and taking in passengers just as in a large hotel. I wonder where the lift-boy was that night. I would have been glad to find him in our boat, or on the Carpathia when we took count of the saved. He was quite young,—not more than sixteen, I think,—a bright-eyed, handsome boy, with a love for the sea and the games on deck and the view over the ocean—and he did not get any of them. One day, as he put me out of his lift and saw through the vestibule windows a game of deck quoits in progress, he said, in a wistful tone, "My! I wish I could go out there sometimes!" I wished he could, too, and made a jesting offer to take charge of his lift for an hour while he went out to watch the game; but he smilingly shook his head and dropped down in answer to an imperative ring from below. I think he was not on duty with his lift after the collision, but if he were, he would smile at his passengers all the time as he took them up to the boats waiting to leave the sinking ship.

I was lucky enough to have a two-person cabin all to myself—D 56—right near the dining room, which made it really convenient to navigate the ship. On a big ship like the Titanic, being on D deck was a big deal, only three decks below the top or boat deck. Below D, there were cabins on E and F decks, and if you had a cabin on F, walking up to the top deck meant climbing five flights of stairs, which was quite a workout for those who couldn’t manage much exercise. The Titanic’s management faced criticism for having elevators; some said they were an expensive luxury and the space could have been used for more life-saving equipment. While some things might have been unnecessary, elevators definitely weren’t: elderly ladies in cabins on F deck likely wouldn’t have made it to the top deck at all without being able to summon the elevator boy. One of the best ways to appreciate the ship's size was to ride the elevator from the top and slowly descend past the different floors, picking up and dropping off passengers just like in a big hotel. I wonder where the elevator boy was that night. I would have been grateful to see him on our lifeboat or on the Carpathia when we counted the survivors. He was pretty young—not more than sixteen, I think—a bright-eyed, good-looking kid who loved the sea, deck games, and the ocean view—and he missed out on all of it. One day, after he let me out of his elevator and saw a deck quoits game through the vestibule windows, he said wistfully, “Wow! I wish I could go out there sometimes!” I wished he could too and jokingly offered to take over his elevator for an hour while he watched the game, but he just smiled and shook his head before heading down in response to a call from below. I think he wasn’t on duty with the elevator after the collision, but if he had been, he would’ve smiled at his passengers the whole time as he took them up to the lifeboats waiting to leave the sinking ship.

After undressing and climbing into the top berth, I read from about quarter-past eleven to the time we struck, about quarter to twelve. During this time I noticed particularly the increased vibration of the ship, and I assumed that we were going at a higher speed than at any other time since we sailed from Queenstown. Now I am aware that this is an important point, and bears strongly on the question of responsibility for the effects of the collision; but the impression of increased vibration is fixed in my memory so strongly that it seems important to record it. Two things led me to this conclusion—first, that as I sat on the sofa undressing, with bare feet on the floor, the jar of the vibration came up from the engines below very noticeably; and second, that as I sat up in the berth reading, the spring mattress supporting me was vibrating more rapidly than usual: this cradle-like motion was always noticeable as one lay in bed, but that night there was certainly a marked increase in the motion. Referring to the plan, [Footnote: See Figure 2, page 116.] it will be seen that the vibration must have come almost directly up from below, when it is mentioned that the saloon was immediately above the engines as shown in the plan, and my cabin next to the saloon. From these two data, on the assumption that greater vibration is an indication of higher speed,—and I suppose it must be,—then I am sure we were going faster that night at the time we struck the iceberg than we had done before, i.e., during the hours I was awake and able to take note of anything.

After getting undressed and climbing into the top bunk, I read from around 11:15 PM until we hit, about 11:45 PM. During that time, I particularly noticed the increased vibration of the ship and assumed we were moving faster than at any point since we left Queenstown. I know this is an important detail and significantly relates to the question of responsibility for the collision's consequences; however, the sense of increased vibration is so strongly fixed in my memory that I feel it's important to document it. Two things led me to this conclusion: first, as I sat on the couch undressing, with my bare feet on the floor, I could clearly feel the vibration coming up from the engines below; and second, as I sat up in the bunk reading, the spring mattress beneath me was vibrating more quickly than usual. This cradle-like motion was always noticeable when lying in bed, but that night there was definitely a significant increase in the motion. Looking at the plan, [Footnote: See Figure 2, page 116.] it's clear that the vibration must have come up almost directly from below, since the saloon was immediately above the engines as shown in the plan, and my cabin was next to the saloon. Based on these two observations, if we assume that greater vibration indicates higher speed—and I think it must—then I’m sure we were going faster that night when we struck the iceberg than we had been prior, at least during the hours I was awake and able to take notice of anything.

And then, as I read in the quietness of the night, broken only by the muffled sound that came to me through the ventilators of stewards talking and moving along the corridors, when nearly all the passengers were in their cabins, some asleep in bed, others undressing, and others only just down from the smoking-room and still discussing many things, there came what seemed to me nothing more than an extra heave of the engines and a more than usually obvious dancing motion of the mattress on which I sat. Nothing more than that—no sound of a crash or of anything else: no sense of shock, no jar that felt like one heavy body meeting another. And presently the same thing repeated with about the same intensity. The thought came to me that they must have still further increased the speed. And all this time the Titanic was being cut open by the iceberg and water was pouring in her side, and yet no evidence that would indicate such a disaster had been presented to us. It fills me with astonishment now to think of it. Consider the question of list alone. Here was this enormous vessel running starboard-side on to an iceberg, and a passenger sitting quietly in bed, reading, felt no motion or list to the opposite or port side, and this must have been felt had it been more than the usual roll of the ship—never very much in the calm weather we had all the way. Again, my bunk was fixed to the wall on the starboard side, and any list to port would have tended to fling me out on the floor: I am sure I should have noted it had there been any. And yet the explanation is simple enough: the Titanic struck the berg with a force of impact of over a million foot-tons; her plates were less than an inch thick, and they must have been cut through as a knife cuts paper: there would be no need to list; it would have been better if she had listed and thrown us out on the floor, for it would have been an indication that our plates were strong enough to offer, at any rate, some resistance to the blow, and we might all have been safe to-day.

And then, as I read in the quiet of the night, with only the muffled sounds of stewards talking and moving through the corridors, when almost all the passengers were in their cabins—some asleep in bed, others getting undressed, and some just coming from the smoking room and still chatting—there came what felt like just an extra jolt from the engines and a more noticeable rocking of the mattress I was sitting on. Nothing more than that—no sound of a crash or anything like it: no feeling of impact, no jar that felt like a heavy object hitting another. Soon after, the same thing happened again with about the same intensity. I thought they must have increased the speed even more. Meanwhile, the Titanic was being torn open by the iceberg, and water was rushing in through her side, yet there was no sign that such a disaster was happening. It amazes me to think about it now. Just consider the issue of listing. Here was this huge ship heading straight into an iceberg, and a passenger sitting quietly in bed reading felt no tilt or list toward the other side, which surely would have been felt if it had been more than the usual sway of the ship—never very much during the calm weather we had the entire time. Plus, my bunk was fixed to the wall on the starboard side, and any tilt to port would have thrown me onto the floor: I’m sure I would have noticed it if there had been any. Yet the explanation is quite simple: the Titanic hit the iceberg with an impact equivalent to over a million foot-tons; her plates were less than an inch thick, and they must have been sliced through like a knife through paper: there was no need to list; it would have been better if she had listed and thrown us onto the floor, as that would have indicated that our plates were strong enough to provide at least some resistance to the impact, and we might all be safe today.

And so, with no thought of anything serious having happened to the ship, I continued my reading; and still the murmur from the stewards and from adjoining cabins, and no other sound: no cry in the night; no alarm given; no one afraid—there was then nothing which could cause fear to the most timid person. But in a few moments I felt the engines slow and stop; the dancing motion and the vibration ceased suddenly after being part of our very existence for four days, and that was the first hint that anything out of the ordinary had happened. We have all "heard" a loud-ticking clock stop suddenly in a quiet room, and then have noticed the clock and the ticking noise, of which we seemed until then quite unconscious. So in the same way the fact was suddenly brought home to all in the ship that the engines—that part of the ship that drove us through the sea—had stopped dead. But the stopping of the engines gave us no information: we had to make our own calculations as to why we had stopped. Like a flash it came to me: "We have dropped a propeller blade: when this happens the engines always race away until they are controlled, and this accounts for the extra heave they gave"; not a very logical conclusion when considered now, for the engines should have continued to heave all the time until we stopped, but it was at the time a sufficiently tenable hypothesis to hold. Acting on it, I jumped out of bed, slipped on a dressing-gown over pyjamas, put on shoes, and went out of my cabin into the hall near the saloon. Here was a steward leaning against the staircase, probably waiting until those in the smoke-room above had gone to bed and he could put out the lights. I said, "Why have we stopped?" "I don't know, sir," he replied, "but I don't suppose it is anything much." "Well," I said, "I am going on deck to see what it is," and started towards the stairs. He smiled indulgently at me as I passed him, and said, "All right, sir, but it is mighty cold up there." I am sure at that time he thought I was rather foolish to go up with so little reason, and I must confess I felt rather absurd for not remaining in the cabin: it seemed like making a needless fuss to walk about the ship in a dressing-gown. But it was my first trip across the sea; I had enjoyed every minute of it and was keenly alive to note every new experience; and certainly to stop in the middle of the sea with a propeller dropped seemed sufficient reason for going on deck. And yet the steward, with his fatherly smile, and the fact that no one else was about the passages or going upstairs to reconnoitre, made me feel guilty in an undefined way of breaking some code of a ship's régime—an Englishman's fear of being thought "unusual," perhaps!

And so, without any thought that something serious had happened to the ship, I kept reading; and still the chatter from the stewards and from nearby cabins was the only sound: no cries in the night; no alarms; no one seemed scared—there was nothing to frighten even the most timid person. But in a few moments, I noticed the engines slow down and stop; the gentle rocking and vibrations that had been part of our lives for four days suddenly ceased, and that was the first indication that something unusual had happened. We've all heard a loud clock in a quiet room suddenly stop, and then we notice the clock and the ticking noise we hadn't been aware of before. Similarly, it hit everyone on the ship that the engines—that part of the vessel that propelled us through the ocean—had abruptly stopped. However, the halt of the engines didn’t tell us anything; we had to figure out ourselves why we had stopped. Suddenly, it occurred to me: "We must have lost a propeller blade: when this happens, the engines usually race until they’re stabilized, which explains the sudden jolt." It wasn’t a very logical conclusion in hindsight, since the engines should have kept working until we halted, but at the moment, it seemed like a reasonable theory. Acting on that thought, I jumped out of bed, threw on a robe over my pajamas, put on some shoes, and left my cabin heading towards the hallway near the lounge. There was a steward leaning against the staircase, probably waiting for those in the smoke room above to finish so he could turn off the lights. I asked, "Why have we stopped?" "I don't know, sir," he answered, "but I doubt it's anything serious." "Well," I said, "I'm going on deck to see what’s going on," and I headed towards the stairs. He smiled at me as I passed by and said, "Okay, sir, but it’s really cold up there." I’m sure at that moment he thought I was a bit foolish for going up without a good reason, and I have to admit I felt kind of silly for not staying in my cabin: it seemed a bit excessive to walk around the ship in a robe. But it was my first trip across the sea; I had cherished every moment and was eager to absorb every new experience; and stopping in the middle of the ocean with a lost propeller certainly seemed reason enough to go on deck. Still, the steward’s paternal smile and the fact that no one else was around in the halls or going upstairs to check things out made me feel strangely guilty about breaking some ship's etiquette—maybe an Englishman’s fear of being seen as "unusual?"

I climbed the three flights of stairs, opened the vestibule door leading to the top deck, and stepped out into an atmosphere that cut me, clad as I was, like a knife. Walking to the starboard side, I peered over and saw the sea many feet below, calm and black; forward, the deserted deck stretching away to the first-class quarters and the captain's bridge; and behind, the steerage quarters and the stern bridge; nothing more: no iceberg on either side or astern as far as we could see in the darkness. There were two or three men on deck, and with one—the Scotch engineer who played hymns in the saloon—I compared notes of our experiences. He had just begun to undress when the engines stopped and had come up at once, so that he was fairly well-clad; none of us could see anything, and all being quiet and still, the Scotchman and I went down to the next deck. Through the windows of the smoking-room we saw a game of cards going on, with several onlookers, and went in to enquire if they knew more than we did. They had apparently felt rather more of the heaving motion, but so far as I remember, none of them had gone out on deck to make any enquiries, even when one of them had seen through the windows an iceberg go by towering above the decks. He had called their attention to it, and they all watched it disappear, but had then at once resumed the game. We asked them the height of the berg and some said one hundred feet, others, sixty feet; one of the onlookers—a motor engineer travelling to America with a model carburetter (he had filled in his declaration form near me in the afternoon and had questioned the library steward how he should declare his patent)—said, "Well, I am accustomed to estimating distances and I put it at between eighty and ninety feet." We accepted his estimate and made guesses as to what had happened to the Titanic: the general impression was that we had just scraped the iceberg with a glancing blow on the starboard side, and they had stopped as a wise precaution, to examine her thoroughly all over. "I expect the iceberg has scratched off some of her new paint," said one, "and the captain doesn't like to go on until she is painted up again." We laughed at his estimate of the captain's care for the ship. Poor Captain Smith!—he knew by this time only too well what had happened.

I climbed the three flights of stairs, opened the door to the top deck, and stepped out into an atmosphere that hit me like a knife, given what I was wearing. Walking over to the starboard side, I looked down and saw the calm, black sea many feet below; ahead, the deserted deck led to the first-class areas and the captain's bridge; and behind me were the steerage quarters and the stern bridge; that was it: no iceberg on either side or behind us as far as we could see in the dark. There were a few men on deck, and with one of them—the Scottish engineer who played hymns in the lounge—I compared our experiences. He had just started to get undressed when the engines stopped and had come up right away, so he was still somewhat dressed; none of us could see anything, and with everything quiet and still, the Scottish guy and I went down to the next deck. Through the windows of the smoking room, we saw a card game going on with several spectators, so we went in to ask if they knew more than we did. They had apparently felt a bit more of the rocking motion, but as far as I remember, none of them had gone out on deck to check, even when one of them saw an iceberg pass by towering above the decks. He alerted the others, and they all watched it disappear, but then they immediately went back to their game. We asked them how tall the iceberg was, and some said one hundred feet, others said sixty feet; one of the spectators—a motor engineer traveling to America with a model carburetor (he had filled out his declaration form near me in the afternoon and had asked the library steward how to declare his patent)—said, "Well, I’m used to estimating distances, and I’d say it was between eighty and ninety feet." We accepted his estimate and made guesses about what had happened to the Titanic: the general feeling was that we had just scraped the iceberg with a glancing blow on the starboard side, and they had stopped as a precaution to check everything thoroughly. "I bet the iceberg scratched off some of her new paint," said one, "and the captain doesn’t want to move on until she’s painted again." We laughed at his take on the captain's concern for the ship. Poor Captain Smith!—he knew by now all too well what had happened.

One of the players, pointing to his glass of whiskey standing at his elbow, and turning to an onlooker, said, "Just run along the deck and see if any ice has come aboard: I would like some for this." Amid the general laughter at what we thought was his imagination,—only too realistic, alas! for when he spoke the forward deck was covered with ice that had tumbled over,—and seeing that no more information was forthcoming, I left the smoking-room and went down to my cabin, where I sat for some time reading again. I am filled with sorrow to think I never saw any of the occupants of that smoking-room again: nearly all young men full of hope for their prospects in a new world; mostly unmarried; keen, alert, with the makings of good citizens. Presently, hearing people walking about the corridors, I looked out and saw several standing in the hall talking to a steward—most of them ladies in dressing-gowns; other people were going upstairs, and I decided to go on deck again, but as it was too cold to do so in a dressing-gown, I dressed in a Norfolk jacket and trousers and walked up. There were now more people looking over the side and walking about, questioning each other as to why we had stopped, but without obtaining any definite information. I stayed on deck some minutes, walking about vigorously to keep warm and occasionally looking downwards to the sea as if something there would indicate the reason for delay. The ship had now resumed her course, moving very slowly through the water with a little white line of foam on each side. I think we were all glad to see this: it seemed better than standing still. I soon decided to go down again, and as I crossed from the starboard to the port side to go down by the vestibule door, I saw an officer climb on the last lifeboat on the port side—number 16—and begin to throw off the cover, but I do not remember that any one paid any particular attention to him. Certainly no one thought they were preparing to man the lifeboats and embark from the ship. All this time there was no apprehension of any danger in the minds of passengers, and no one was in any condition of panic or hysteria; after all, it would have been strange if they had been, without any definite evidence of danger.

One of the players, pointing to his glass of whiskey next to him, turned to an onlooker and said, "Just walk along the deck and see if any ice has come on board; I’d like some for this." Amid the laughter at what we thought was his wild imagination—too realistic, unfortunately, because when he spoke the forward deck was actually covered with ice that had fallen off—and seeing that no more information was coming, I left the smoking room and went down to my cabin, where I sat for a while reading again. I’m filled with sadness thinking I never saw any of the people in that smoking room again: nearly all young men full of hope for their futures in a new world; mostly unmarried; eager, alert, with the potential to be good citizens. Soon, hearing footsteps in the corridors, I looked out and saw several people chatting with a steward in the hall—most of them women in their dressing gowns; other people were heading upstairs, and I decided to go back on deck. But since it was too cold to go out in a dressing gown, I put on a Norfolk jacket and trousers and went out. There were now more people leaning over the side and walking around, asking each other why we had stopped, but no one had any clear answers. I stayed on deck for a few minutes, walking around energetically to stay warm and occasionally glancing down at the sea as if it might reveal the reason for the delay. The ship had now resumed her course, moving very slowly through the water with a little white froth on either side. I think we were all glad to see this: it felt better than being stationary. I soon decided to head back down, and as I crossed from the starboard to the port side to go down by the vestibule door, I saw an officer climb onto the last lifeboat on the port side—number 16—and start to remove the cover, but I don’t recall anyone paying him any special attention. Certainly, no one thought they were getting ready to man the lifeboats and leave the ship. Throughout all of this, there was no sense of danger among the passengers, and no one was in a state of panic or hysteria; after all, it would have been odd if they had been without any clear evidence of danger.

As I passed to the door to go down, I looked forward again and saw to my surprise an undoubted tilt downwards from the stern to the bows: only a slight slope, which I don't think any one had noticed,—at any rate, they had not remarked on it. As I went downstairs a confirmation of this tilting forward came in something unusual about the stairs, a curious sense of something out of balance and of not being able to put one's feet down in the right place: naturally, being tilted forward, the stairs would slope downwards at an angle and tend to throw one forward. I could not see any visible slope of the stairway: it was perceptible only by the sense of balance at this time.

As I made my way to the door to go downstairs, I looked ahead again and was surprised to notice a definite tilt from the back to the front: it was just a slight slope, which I don't think anyone had noticed—at least, they hadn't commented on it. As I descended the stairs, I felt something unusual about them, a strange sensation of being unbalanced and struggling to place my feet correctly: naturally, with the incline forward, the stairs would slope downward at an angle, making it feel like I was being thrown forward. I couldn't see any obvious slope in the stairway; it was only noticeable by my sense of balance at that moment.

On D deck were three ladies—I think they were all saved, and it is a good thing at least to be able to chronicle meeting some one who was saved after so much record of those who were not—standing in the passage near the cabin. "Oh! why have we stopped?" they said. "We did stop," I replied, "but we are now going on again.". "Oh, no," one replied; "I cannot feel the engines as I usually do, or hear them. Listen!" We listened, and there was no throb audible. Having noticed that the vibration of the engines is most noticeable lying in a bath, where the throb comes straight from the floor through its metal sides—too much so ordinarily for one to put one's head back with comfort on the bath,—I took them along the corridor to a bathroom and made them put their hands on the side of the bath: they were much reassured to feel the engines throbbing down below and to know we were making some headway. I left them and on the way to my cabin passed some stewards standing unconcernedly against the walls of the saloon: one of them, the library steward again, was leaning over a table, writing. It is no exaggeration to say that they had neither any knowledge of the accident nor any feeling of alarm that we had stopped and had not yet gone on again full speed: their whole attitude expressed perfect confidence in the ship and officers.

On D deck, there were three ladies—I think they were all safe, and it's a relief to at least note that I met someone who was saved after so many stories of those who weren’t—standing in the hallway near the cabin. "Oh! Why have we stopped?" they asked. "We did stop," I replied, "but we’re moving again now." "Oh, no," one of them said; "I can’t feel the engines like I usually do, or hear them. Listen!" We listened, and there was no noticeable throb. Having realized that the vibration of the engines is most noticeable when lying in a bath, where the throb comes straight from the floor through its metal sides—usually too much to comfortably lean back—I took them down the corridor to a bathroom and had them put their hands on the side of the tub. They felt much better to sense the engines pulsing below and to know we were making progress. I left them and on my way to my cabin passed a few stewards casually leaning against the walls of the saloon: one of them, the library steward again, was bent over a table, writing. It’s no exaggeration to say that they had no idea about the accident and felt no alarm that we had stopped and hadn't yet resumed full speed: their whole demeanor expressed complete confidence in the ship and its officers.

Turning into my gangway (my cabin being the first in the gangway), I saw a man standing at the other end of it fastening his tie. "Anything fresh?" he said. "Not much," I replied; "we are going ahead slowly and she is down a little at the bows, but I don't think it is anything serious." "Come in and look at this man," he laughed; "he won't get up." I looked in, and in the top bunk lay a man with his back to me, closely wrapped in his bed-clothes and only the back of his head visible. "Why won't he get up? Is he asleep?" I said. "No," laughed the man dressing, "he says—" But before he could finish the sentence the man above grunted: "You don't catch me leaving a warm bed to go up on that cold deck at midnight. I know better than that." We both told him laughingly why he had better get up, but he was certain he was just as safe there and all this dressing was quite unnecessary; so I left them and went again to my cabin. I put on some underclothing, sat on the sofa, and read for some ten minutes, when I heard through the open door, above, the noise of people passing up and down, and a loud shout from above: "All passengers on deck with lifebelts on."

Turning into my hallway (my cabin being the first one), I saw a guy standing at the other end fixing his tie. "Anything new?" he asked. "Not really," I replied; "we're moving slowly, and the front is a bit low in the water, but I don't think it's anything serious." "Come in and check out this guy," he laughed; "he won't get up." I peeked inside, and in the top bunk lay a man with his back to me, all wrapped up in his blankets, with just the back of his head showing. "Why won’t he get up? Is he asleep?" I asked. "No," the guy getting dressed laughed, “he says—” But before he could finish, the guy in the bunk grunted: "You won't catch me leaving a warm bed to go out on that cold deck at midnight. I know better than that." We both jokingly told him why he should get up, but he was convinced he was just as safe there and that all this dressing was pointless; so I left them and went back to my cabin. I put on some underwear, sat on the sofa, and read for about ten minutes when I heard people passing by and a loud shout from above: "All passengers on deck with lifebelts on."

I placed the two books I was reading in the side pockets of my Norfolk jacket, picked up my lifebelt (curiously enough, I had taken it down for the first time that night from the wardrobe when I first retired to my cabin) and my dressing-gown, and walked upstairs tying on the lifebelt. As I came out of my cabin, I remember seeing the purser's assistant, with his foot on the stairs about to climb them, whisper to a steward and jerk his head significantly behind him; not that I thought anything of it at the time, but I have no doubt he was telling him what had happened up in the bows, and was giving him orders to call all passengers.

I put the two books I was reading into the side pockets of my Norfolk jacket, grabbed my lifebelt (oddly enough, it was the first time I had taken it out of the wardrobe that night when I went to my cabin) and my robe, and headed upstairs while buckling on the lifebelt. As I stepped out of my cabin, I remember seeing the purser's assistant, with his foot on the stairs about to go up, whisper to a steward and nod his head significantly behind him; I didn’t think much of it at the time, but I'm sure he was telling him what had happened at the front and instructing him to call all passengers.

Going upstairs with other passengers,—no one ran a step or seemed alarmed,—we met two ladies coming down: one seized me by the arm and said, "Oh! I have no lifebelt; will you come down to my cabin and help me to find it?" I returned with them to F deck,—the lady who had addressed me holding my arm all the time in a vise-like grip, much to my amusement,—and we found a steward in her gangway who took them in and found their lifebelts. Coming upstairs again, I passed the purser's window on F deck, and noticed a light inside; when halfway up to E deck, I heard the heavy metallic clang of the safe door, followed by a hasty step retreating along the corridor towards the first-class quarters. I have little doubt it was the purser, who had taken all valuables from his safe and was transferring them to the charge of the first-class purser, in the hope they might all be saved in one package. That is why I said above that perhaps the envelope containing my money was not in the safe at the bottom of the sea: it is probably in a bundle, with many others like it, waterlogged at the bottom.

Going upstairs with other passengers—no one was in a hurry or seemed worried—we met two ladies coming down. One grabbed my arm and said, "Oh! I don't have a lifebelt; will you come down to my cabin and help me find it?" I went back with them to F deck—the lady holding my arm tightly, which I found quite funny—and we found a steward in her gangway who helped them locate their lifebelts. On my way back upstairs, I passed the purser's window on F deck and noticed a light inside. When I was halfway up to E deck, I heard the loud clang of the safe door, followed by someone hurriedly walking down the corridor towards the first-class area. I have no doubt it was the purser, who had taken all the valuables from his safe and was moving them into the care of the first-class purser, hoping to save everything in one batch. That's why I mentioned earlier that maybe the envelope with my money isn't at the bottom of the sea; it's likely in a wet bundle with many others, down there.

Reaching the top deck, we found many people assembled there,—some fully dressed, with coats and wraps, well-prepared for anything that might happen; others who had thrown wraps hastily round them when they were called or heard the summons to equip themselves with lifebelts—not in much condition to face the cold of that night. Fortunately there was no wind to beat the cold air through our clothing: even the breeze caused by the ship's motion had died entirely away, for the engines had stopped again and the Titanic lay peacefully on the surface of the sea—motionless, quiet, not even rocking to the roll of the sea; indeed, as we were to discover presently, the sea was as calm as an inland lake save for the gentle swell which could impart no motion to a ship the size of the Titanic. To stand on the deck many feet above the water lapping idly against her sides, and looking much farther off than it really was because of the darkness, gave one a sense of wonderful security: to feel her so steady and still was like standing on a large rock in the middle of the ocean. But there were now more evidences of the coming catastrophe to the observer than had been apparent when on deck last: one was the roar and hiss of escaping steam from the boilers, issuing out of a large steam pipe reaching high up one of the funnels: a harsh, deafening boom that made conversation difficult and no doubt increased the apprehension of some people merely because of the volume of noise: if one imagines twenty locomotives blowing off steam in a low key it would give some idea of the unpleasant sound that met us as we climbed out on the top deck.

Reaching the top deck, we found a crowd gathered there—some fully dressed, with coats and wraps, ready for anything that might happen; others had quickly thrown wraps around themselves when they were called or heard the announcement to grab lifebelts—not in great shape to handle the cold of that night. Luckily, there was no wind to cut through our clothing: even the breeze from the ship's movement had completely died down, as the engines had stopped again and the Titanic lay peacefully on the surface of the sea—still, quiet, not even rocking with the waves; indeed, as we would soon discover, the sea was as calm as a lake except for the gentle swell that couldn’t move a ship the size of the Titanic. Standing on the deck several feet above the water gently lapping against her sides, and looking much farther away than it really was due to the darkness, gave an incredible sense of security: feeling her so steady and still was like standing on a massive rock in the middle of the ocean. But there were now more signs of the impending disaster than had been visible when we were last on deck: one was the roar and hiss of escaping steam from the boilers, coming out of a large steam pipe that reached high up one of the funnels: a harsh, deafening boom that made conversation hard and likely heightened some people's anxiety just because of how loud it was: if you imagine twenty locomotives releasing steam at a low volume, it would give some idea of the unpleasant sound that greeted us as we climbed onto the top deck.

But after all it was the kind of phenomenon we ought to expect: engines blow off steam when standing in a station, and why should not a ship's boilers do the same when the ship is not moving? I never heard any one connect this noise with the danger of boiler explosion, in the event of the ship sinking with her boilers under a high pressure of steam, which was no doubt the true explanation of this precaution. But this is perhaps speculation; some people may have known it quite well, for from the time we came on deck until boat 13 got away, I heard very little conversation of any kind among the passengers. It is not the slightest exaggeration to say that no signs of alarm were exhibited by any one: there was no indication of panic or hysteria; no cries of fear, and no running to and fro to discover what was the matter, why we had been summoned on deck with lifebelts, and what was to be done with us now we were there. We stood there quietly looking on at the work of the crew as they manned the lifeboats, and no one ventured to interfere with them or offered to help them. It was plain we should be of no use; and the crowd of men and women stood quietly on the deck or paced slowly up and down waiting for orders from the officers. Now, before we consider any further the events that followed, the state of mind of passengers at this juncture, and the motives which led each one to act as he or she did in the circumstances, it is important to keep in thought the amount of information at our disposal. Men and women act according to judgment based on knowledge of the conditions around them, and the best way to understand some apparently inconceivable things that happened is for any one to imagine himself or herself standing on deck that night. It seems a mystery to some people that women refused to leave the ship, that some persons retired to their cabins, and so on; but it is a matter of judgment, after all.

But really, it was the kind of thing we should expect: engines release steam when they're stopped at a station, so why wouldn't a ship's boilers do the same when the ship isn't moving? I never heard anyone link this noise to the risk of a boiler explosion if the ship sank with its boilers under high steam pressure, which was probably the real reason for this precaution. But that's just a guess; some people may have known it very well, because from the time we got on deck until boat 13 launched, I heard very little conversation among the passengers. It's not an exaggeration to say that no one showed any signs of alarm: there was no panic, no hysteria; no cries of fear, and no running around trying to figure out what was happening, why we had been told to come on deck wearing life jackets, and what was supposed to happen to us now that we were there. We stood there quietly watching the crew as they prepared the lifeboats, and no one dared to interfere or offered to help. It was clear we wouldn't be of any use; the crowd of men and women stood calmly on the deck or walked slowly back and forth waiting for instructions from the officers. Before we delve deeper into the events that followed, the mindset of the passengers at this moment, and the reasons behind each person's actions in those circumstances, it's important to keep in mind the amount of information we had. People act based on their judgment informed by their understanding of the situation around them, and the best way to grasp some of the seemingly inexplicable things that occurred is to imagine oneself standing on deck that night. It may seem strange to some that women refused to leave the ship, that some people went back to their cabins, and so on; but in the end, it all comes down to judgment.

So that if the reader will come and stand with the crowd on deck, he must first rid himself entirely of the knowledge that the Titanic has sunk—an important necessity, for he cannot see conditions as they existed there through the mental haze arising from knowledge of the greatest maritime tragedy the world has known: he must get rid of any foreknowledge of disaster to appreciate why people acted as they did. Secondly, he had better get rid of any picture in thought painted either by his own imagination or by some artist, whether pictorial or verbal, "from information supplied." Some are most inaccurate (these, mostly word-pictures), and where they err, they err on the highly dramatic side. They need not have done so: the whole conditions were dramatic enough in all their bare simplicity, without the addition of any high colouring.

So if the reader wants to stand with the crowd on the deck, he first needs to completely forget that the Titanic sank—this is crucial because he can't fully see the situation as it was if he's clouded by the knowledge of the greatest maritime disaster in history: he must let go of any foreknowledge of tragedy to understand why people behaved as they did. Secondly, he should discard any images in his mind created either by his own imagination or by some artist, whether through pictures or words, "based on supplied information." Many of these are quite inaccurate (mostly the word descriptions), and when they are wrong, they lean toward the highly dramatic. They didn’t need to be: the whole situation was dramatic enough in its raw simplicity, without any embellishment.

Having made these mental erasures, he will find himself as one of the crowd faced with the following conditions: a perfectly still atmosphere; a brilliantly beautiful starlight night, but no moon, and so with little light that was of any use; a ship that had come quietly to rest without any indication of disaster—no iceberg visible, no hole in the ship's side through which water was pouring in, nothing broken or out of place, no sound of alarm, no panic, no movement of any one except at a walking pace; the absence of any knowledge of the nature of the accident, of the extent of damage, of the danger of the ship sinking in a few hours, of the numbers of boats, rafts, and other lifesaving appliances available, their capacity, what other ships were near or coming to help—in fact, an almost complete absence of any positive knowledge on any point. I think this was the result of deliberate judgment on the part of the officers, and perhaps, it was the best thing that could be done. In particular, he must remember that the ship was a sixth of a mile long, with passengers on three decks open to the sea, and port and starboard sides to each deck: he will then get some idea of the difficulty presented to the officers of keeping control over such a large area, and the impossibility of any one knowing what was happening except in his own immediate vicinity. Perhaps the whole thing can be summed up best by saying that, after we had embarked in the lifeboats and rowed away from the Titanic, it would not have surprised us to hear that all passengers would be saved: the cries of drowning people after the Titanic gave the final plunge were a thunderbolt to us. I am aware that the experiences of many of those saved differed in some respects from the above: some had knowledge of certain things, some were experienced travellers and sailors, and therefore deduced more rapidly what was likely to happen; but I think the above gives a fairly accurate representation of the state of mind of most of those on deck that night.

Having made these mental erasures, he found himself just another face in the crowd confronted with the following conditions: a completely still atmosphere; a brilliantly beautiful starlit night, but no moon, providing little useful light; a ship that had quietly come to rest with no signs of disaster—no iceberg in sight, no hole in the ship’s side letting water in, nothing broken or out of place, no alarm sounded, no panic, no movement from anyone except at a walking pace; a complete lack of knowledge about the nature of the accident, the extent of the damage, the risk of the ship sinking in a few hours, the number of boats, rafts, and other lifesaving equipment available, their capacity, or what other ships were nearby or on their way to help—in fact, an almost total absence of any positive information on any point. I believe this was a deliberate choice by the officers, and maybe it was the best thing to do. In particular, he must remember that the ship was a sixth of a mile long, with passengers on three decks exposed to the sea, and both port and starboard sides on each deck: this illustrates the challenge faced by the officers in maintaining control over such a vast area and the impossibility of anyone knowing what was happening beyond their immediate surroundings. Perhaps the entire situation can be summed up best by saying that after we boarded the lifeboats and rowed away from the Titanic, it wouldn’t have shocked us to learn that all passengers would be saved; the screams of drowning people after the Titanic made its final plunge hit us like a thunderbolt. I acknowledge that the experiences of many of those saved varied in some aspects from the above description: some had knowledge of certain details, some were seasoned travelers and sailors who quickly pieced together what was likely to happen; but I believe the above provides a fairly accurate picture of the mindset of most people on deck that night.

All this time people were pouring up from the stairs and adding to the crowd: I remember at that moment thinking it would be well to return to my cabin and rescue some money and warmer clothing if we were to embark in boats, but looking through the vestibule windows and seeing people still coming upstairs, I decided it would only cause confusion passing them on the stairs, and so remained on deck.

All this time, people were streaming up the stairs and adding to the crowd. I remember thinking that it would be smart to go back to my cabin to grab some money and warmer clothes in case we had to get on the boats. But when I looked through the vestibule windows and saw more people still coming up, I decided it would just cause confusion to try to get past them on the stairs, so I stayed on deck.

I was now on the starboard side of the top boat deck; the time about 12.20. We watched the crew at work on the lifeboats, numbers 9, 11, 13, 15, some inside arranging the oars, some coiling ropes on the deck,—the ropes which ran through the pulleys to lower to the sea,—others with cranks fitted to the rocking arms of the davits. As we watched, the cranks were turned, the davits swung outwards until the boats hung clear of the edge of the deck. Just then an officer came along from the first-class deck and shouted above the noise of escaping steam, "All women and children get down to deck below and all men stand back from the boats." He had apparently been off duty when the ship struck, and was lightly dressed, with a white muffler twisted hastily round his neck. The men fell back and the women retired below to get into the boats from the next deck. Two women refused at first to leave their husbands, but partly by persuasion and partly by force they were separated from them and sent down to the next deck. I think that by this time the work on the lifeboats and the separation of men and women impressed on us slowly the presence of imminent danger, but it made no difference in the attitude of the crowd: they were just as prepared to obey orders and to do what came next as when they first came on deck. I do not mean that they actually reasoned it out: they were the average Teutonic crowd, with an inborn respect for law and order and for traditions bequeathed to them by generations of ancestors: the reasons that made them act as they did were impersonal, instinctive, hereditary.

I was now on the starboard side of the top deck; the time was around 12:20. We watched the crew working on the lifeboats, numbers 9, 11, 13, and 15. Some were arranging the oars inside, some were coiling ropes on the deck—the ropes that ran through the pulleys to lower them into the sea—while others were turning cranks attached to the rocking arms of the davits. As we observed, the cranks were turned, and the davits swung outward until the boats hung clear of the edge of the deck. Just then, an officer came from the first-class deck and shouted over the noise of escaping steam, "All women and children get down to the deck below, and all men stand back from the boats." He had apparently been off duty when the ship struck and was dressed lightly, with a white scarf hastily wrapped around his neck. The men stepped back, and the women went below to board the boats from the next deck. Two women initially refused to leave their husbands, but through a mix of persuasion and force, they were separated from them and sent down to the next deck. By this time, the activity around the lifeboats and the separation of men and women gradually made us aware of the imminent danger, but it didn’t change the crowd's attitude: they were just as ready to follow orders and do what came next as they had been when they first came to the deck. I don’t mean they actually thought it through: they were an average Teutonic crowd, with an ingrained respect for law and order and for traditions passed down by generations of ancestors; their reasons for acting as they did were impersonal, instinctive, and hereditary.

But if there were any one who had not by now realized that the ship was in danger, all doubt on this point was to be set at rest in a dramatic manner. Suddenly a rush of light from the forward deck, a hissing roar that made us all turn from watching the boats, and a rocket leapt upwards to where the stars blinked and twinkled above us. Up it went, higher and higher, with a sea of faces upturned to watch it, and then an explosion that seemed to split the silent night in two, and a shower of stars sank slowly down and went out one by one. And with a gasping sigh one word escaped the lips of the crowd: "Rockets!" Anybody knows what rockets at sea mean. And presently another, and then a third. It is no use denying the dramatic intensity of the scene: separate it if you can from all the terrible events that followed, and picture the calmness of the night, the sudden light on the decks crowded with people in different stages of dress and undress, the background of huge funnels and tapering masts revealed by the soaring rocket, whose flash illumined at the same time the faces and minds of the obedient crowd, the one with mere physical light, the other with a sudden revelation of what its message was. Every one knew without being told that we were calling for help from any one who was near enough to see.

But if there was anyone who hadn’t realized by now that the ship was in trouble, all doubt was about to be cleared in a dramatic way. Suddenly, a burst of light from the front deck, a hissing roar that made us all turn away from watching the lifeboats, and a rocket shot up into the starry sky above us. Up it went, higher and higher, with a sea of faces looking up to see it, and then an explosion that seemed to split the quiet night in two, with a shower of stars slowly falling down and disappearing one by one. With a gasp, one word escaped the crowd's lips: "Rockets!" Anyone knows what rockets at sea mean. Then another, and then a third. There's no denying the dramatic intensity of the scene: try to separate it from all the awful events that followed, and imagine the stillness of the night, the sudden light on the decks packed with people in various states of dress and undress, the backdrop of huge funnels and tall masts illuminated by the soaring rocket, which lit up both the faces and the minds of the crowd—one with pure physical light, the other with a sudden understanding of what the message was. Everyone knew without being told that we were signaling for help from anyone close enough to see.

The crew were now in the boats, the sailors standing by the pulley ropes let them slip through the cleats in jerks, and down the boats went till level with B deck; women and children climbed over the rail into the boats and filled them; when full, they were lowered one by one, beginning with number 9, the first on the second-class deck, and working backwards towards 15. All this we could see by peering over the edge of the boat-deck, which was now quite open to the sea, the four boats which formed a natural barrier being lowered from the deck and leaving it exposed.

The crew was now in the boats, with the sailors by the pulley ropes letting them slip through the cleats in quick pulls, and the boats went down until they were level with B deck. Women and children climbed over the rail into the boats and filled them up; when full, they were lowered one by one, starting with number 9, the first on the second-class deck, and working back to 15. We could see all this by leaning over the edge of the boat-deck, which was now completely open to the sea, as the four boats that formed a natural barrier were being lowered from the deck, leaving it exposed.

About this time, while walking the deck, I saw two ladies come over from the port side and walk towards the rail separating the second-class from the first-class deck. There stood an officer barring the way. "May we pass to the boats?" they said. "No, madam," he replied politely, "your boats are down on your own deck," pointing to where they swung below. The ladies turned and went towards the stairway, and no doubt were able to enter one of the boats: they had ample time. I mention this to show that there was, at any rate, some arrangement—whether official or not—for separating the classes in embarking in boats; how far it was carried out, I do not know, but if the second-class ladies were not expected to enter a boat from the first-class deck, while steerage passengers were allowed access to the second-class deck, it would seem to press rather hardly on the second-class men, and this is rather supported by the low percentage saved.

Around this time, while I was walking on the deck, I saw two ladies coming over from the port side, making their way to the rail that separated the second-class deck from the first-class deck. An officer stood there blocking their way. "Can we go to the boats?" they asked. "No, ma'am," he replied politely, "your boats are on your own deck," pointing to where they were hanging below. The ladies turned and headed toward the stairway, and they likely managed to get on one of the boats: they had plenty of time. I mention this to highlight that there was, at least to some extent, a system—whether official or not—for separating the classes when it came to getting on the boats; how well it was enforced, I don’t know, but if second-class ladies weren’t supposed to board a boat from the first-class deck, while steerage passengers could access the second-class deck, it would seem to be quite unfair to the second-class men, and this is somewhat supported by the low percentage of those saved.

Almost immediately after this incident, a report went round among men on the top deck—the starboard side—that men were to be taken off on the port side; how it originated, I am quite unable to say, but can only suppose that as the port boats, numbers 10 to 16, were not lowered from the top deck quite so soon as the starboard boats (they could still be seen on deck), it might be assumed that women were being taken off on one side and men on the other; but in whatever way the report started, it was acted on at once by almost all the men, who crowded across to the port side and watched the preparation for lowering the boats, leaving the starboard side almost deserted. Two or three men remained, However: not for any reason that we were consciously aware of; I can personally think of no decision arising from reasoned thought that induced me to remain rather than to cross over. But while there was no process of conscious reason at work, I am convinced that what was my salvation was a recognition of the necessity of being quiet and waiting in patience for some opportunity of safety to present itself.

Almost immediately after this incident, word spread among the men on the top deck—the starboard side—that they would be taken off on the port side. I can’t say how this rumor started, but I can only guess that because the port boats, numbers 10 to 16, weren’t lowered from the top deck as quickly as the starboard boats (they were still visible on deck), it seemed likely that women were being evacuated on one side and men on the other. Regardless of how the rumor began, it prompted nearly all the men to rush over to the port side and watch as the boats were prepared for lowering, leaving the starboard side nearly empty. Two or three men stayed behind, though: not for any reason we were consciously aware of. I can personally think of no logical decision that made me choose to remain instead of joining the others. However, while there was no deliberate reasoning happening, I believe what saved me was the realization that it was necessary to be quiet and wait patiently for a chance at safety to come along.

Soon after the men had left the starboard side, I saw a bandsman—the 'cellist—come round the vestibule corner from the staircase entrance and run down the now deserted starboard deck, his 'cello trailing behind him, the spike dragging along the floor. This must have been about 12.40 A.M. I suppose the band must have begun to play soon after this and gone on until after 2 A.M. Many brave things were done that night, but none more brave than by those few men playing minute after minute as the ship settled quietly lower and lower in the sea and the sea rose higher and higher to where they stood; the music they played serving alike as their own immortal requiem and their right to be recorded on the rolls of undying fame.

Soon after the men left the starboard side, I saw a band member—the cellist—come around the vestibule corner from the staircase entrance and run down the now empty starboard deck, his 'cello trailing behind him, the spike dragging along the floor. This was around 12:40 A.M. I guess the band must have started playing soon after this and continued until after 2 A.M. Many brave things happened that night, but none were more courageous than those few men playing minute after minute as the ship sank quietly lower and lower into the sea and the water rose higher and higher to where they stood; the music they played serving as both their immortal farewell and their claim to be remembered in the annals of everlasting fame.

Looking forward and downward, we could see several of the boats now in the water, moving slowly one by one from the side, without confusion or noise, and stealing away in the darkness which swallowed them in turn as the crew bent to the oars. An officer—I think First Officer Murdock—came striding along the deck, clad in a long coat, from his manner and face evidently in great agitation, but determined and resolute; he looked over the side and shouted to the boats being lowered: "Lower away, and when afloat, row around to the gangway and wait for orders." "Aye, aye, sir," was the reply; and the officer passed by and went across the ship to the port side.

Looking both ahead and below, we could see several boats now in the water, moving slowly one by one from the side, without confusion or noise, and disappearing into the darkness that engulfed them in turn as the crew leaned into the oars. An officer—I think it was First Officer Murdock—strode along the deck, wearing a long coat, and from his expression and demeanor, it was clear he was very agitated but determined and resolute; he looked over the side and called out to the boats being lowered, “Lower away, and when you’re in the water, row around to the gangway and wait for instructions.” “Aye, aye, sir,” came the reply, and the officer continued on, crossing the ship to the port side.

Almost immediately after this, I heard a cry from below of, "Any more ladies?" and looking over the edge of the deck, saw boat 13 swinging level with the rail of B deck, with the crew, some stokers, a few men passengers and the rest ladies,—the latter being about half the total number; the boat was almost full and just about to be lowered. The call for ladies was repeated twice again, but apparently there were none to be found. Just then one of the crew looked up and saw me looking over. "Any ladies on your deck?" he said. "No," I replied. "Then you had better jump." I sat on the edge of the deck with my feet over, threw the dressing-gown (which I had carried on my arm all of the time) into the boat, dropped, and fell in the boat near the stern.

Almost immediately after this, I heard a shout from below asking, "Any more ladies?" I looked over the edge of the deck and saw boat 13 swinging level with the rail of B deck. It had a mix of crew members, some stokers, a few male passengers, and mostly ladies—who made up about half the total. The boat was nearly full and about to be lowered. The call for ladies was repeated twice more, but it seemed no one was around. Just then, one of the crew noticed me peeking over. "Any ladies on your deck?" he asked. "No," I replied. "Then you'd better jump." I sat on the edge of the deck with my feet hanging over, tossed my dressing gown (which I had been carrying on my arm the whole time) into the boat, dropped down, and landed near the stern.

As I picked myself up, I heard a shout: "Wait a moment, here are two more ladies," and they were pushed hurriedly over the side and tumbled into the boat, one into the middle and one next to me in the stern. They told me afterwards that they had been assembled on a lower deck with other ladies, and had come up to B deck not by the usual stairway inside, but by one of the vertically upright iron ladders that connect each deck with the one below it, meant for the use of sailors passing about the ship. Other ladies had been in front of them and got up quickly, but these two were delayed a long time by the fact that one of them—the one that was helped first over the side into boat 13 near the middle—was not at all active: it seemed almost impossible for her to climb up a vertical ladder. We saw her trying to climb the swinging rope ladder up the Carpathia's side a few hours later, and she had the same difficulty.

As I got up, I heard someone shout, "Wait a second, here come two more ladies!" They were quickly pushed over the side and fell into the boat—one landed in the middle and the other next to me in the stern. They later told me that they had been gathered on a lower deck with other women and had made their way to B deck not via the usual stairs inside, but by one of the straight iron ladders that connect each deck to the one below, which are meant for the crew moving around the ship. Other ladies had gone ahead of them and moved up quickly, but these two were held back for a while because one of them—the one who was helped over the side first into boat 13 near the middle—was not very agile; it looked almost impossible for her to climb a vertical ladder. We saw her struggling to climb the swinging rope ladder up the Carpathia's side a few hours later, and she had the same trouble.

As they tumbled in, the crew shouted, "Lower away"; but before the order was obeyed, a man with his wife and a baby came quickly to the side: the baby was handed to the lady in the stern, the mother got in near the middle and the father at the last moment dropped in as the boat began its journey down to the sea many feet below.

As they rushed in, the crew yelled, "Lower away"; but before the order was followed, a man with his wife and a baby hurried to the side: the baby was handed to the woman in the back, the mother got in near the middle, and at the last second, the father jumped in just as the boat started its descent to the ocean several feet below.







CHAPTER IV

THE SINKING OF THE TITANIC SEEN FROM A LIFEBOAT

Looking back now on the descent of our boat down the ship's side, it is a matter of surprise, I think, to all the occupants to remember how little they thought of it at the time. It was a great adventure, certainly: it was exciting to feel the boat sink by jerks, foot by foot, as the ropes were paid out from above and shrieked as they passed through the pulley blocks, the new ropes and gear creaking under the strain of a boat laden with people, and the crew calling to the sailors above as the boat tilted slightly, now at one end, now at the other, "Lower aft!" "Lower stern!" and "Lower together!" as she came level again—but I do not think we felt much apprehension about reaching the water safely. It certainly was thrilling to see the black hull of the ship on one side and the sea, seventy feet below, on the other, or to pass down by cabins and saloons brilliantly lighted; but we knew nothing of the apprehension felt in the minds of some of the officers whether the boats and lowering-gear would stand the strain of the weight of our sixty people. The ropes, however, were new and strong, and the boat did not buckle in the middle as an older boat might have done. Whether it was right or not to lower boats full of people to the water,—and it seems likely it was not,—I think there can be nothing but the highest praise given to the officers and crew above for the way in which they lowered the boats one after the other safely to the water; it may seem a simple matter, to read about such a thing, but any sailor knows, apparently, that it is not so. An experienced officer has told me that he has seen a boat lowered in practice from a ship's deck, with a trained crew and no passengers in the boat, with practised sailors paying out the ropes, in daylight, in calm weather, with the ship lying in dock—and has seen the boat tilt over and pitch the crew headlong into the sea. Contrast these conditions with those obtaining that Monday morning at 12.45 A.M., and it is impossible not to feel that, whether the lowering crew were trained or not, whether they had or had not drilled since coming on board, they did their duty in a way that argues the greatest efficiency. I cannot help feeling the deepest gratitude to the two sailors who stood at the ropes above and lowered us to the sea: I do not suppose they were saved.

Looking back now on our boat's descent down the side of the ship, it's surprising, I think, for everyone to remember how little we considered it at the time. It was definitely a big adventure: it was thrilling to feel the boat drop bit by bit, as the ropes were let out from above, screeching through the pulleys, the new ropes and equipment creaking under the weight of a boat full of people, while the crew shouted instructions to the sailors above as the boat tilted slightly, first on one end, then the other, saying "Lower aft!" "Lower stern!" and "Lower together!" as it leveled out again—but I don’t think we were very worried about reaching the water safely. It was certainly exciting to see the dark hull of the ship on one side and the ocean, seventy feet below, on the other, or to pass by cabins and lounges brightly lit; but we were unaware of the anxiety some of the officers felt about whether the boats and lowering gear could handle the weight of all sixty of us. The ropes, however, were new and strong, and the boat didn’t bend in the middle like an older one might have. Whether it was right to lower boats full of people to the water—probably not—I think we can only commend the officers and crew above for the way they safely lowered the boats one after another; it may seem simple when you read about it, but any sailor knows that it’s not. An experienced officer once told me that he’s seen a boat lowered in practice from a ship's deck, with a trained crew and no passengers, with skilled sailors letting out the ropes, in daylight, in calm weather, while the ship was docked—and he’s seen the boat tip over and throw the crew into the sea. Compare those conditions to what was happening that Monday morning at 12:45 A.M., and it’s clear that, whether or not the lowering crew was trained, whether they’d drilled since coming on board or not, they did their job with remarkable efficiency. I can’t help but feel deep gratitude for the two sailors who stood at the ropes above and lowered us to the sea: I don’t suppose they survived.

Perhaps one explanation of our feeling little sense of the unusual in leaving the Titanic in this way was that it seemed the climax to a series of extraordinary occurrences: the magnitude of the whole thing dwarfed events that in the ordinary way would seem to be full of imminent peril. It is easy to imagine it,—a voyage of four days on a calm sea, without a single untoward incident; the presumption, perhaps already mentally half realized, that we should be ashore in forty-eight hours and so complete a splendid voyage,—and then to feel the engine stop, to be summoned on deck with little time to dress, to tie on a lifebelt, to see rockets shooting aloft in call for help, to be told to get into a lifeboat,—after all these things, it did not seem much to feel the boat sinking down to the sea: it was the natural sequence of previous events, and we had learned in the last hour to take things just as they came. At the same time, if any one should wonder what the sensation is like, it is quite easy to measure seventy-five feet from the windows of a tall house or a block of flats, look down to the ground and fancy himself with some sixty other people crowded into a boat so tightly that he could not sit down or move about, and then picture the boat sinking down in a continuous series of jerks, as the sailors pay out the ropes through cleats above. There are more pleasant sensations than this! How thankful we were that the sea was calm and the Titanic lay so steadily and quietly as we dropped down her side. We were spared the bumping and grinding against the side which so often accompanies the launching of boats: I do not remember that we even had to fend off our boat while we were trying to get free.

Perhaps one reason we felt little sense of the unusual when leaving the Titanic was that it seemed like the peak of a series of extraordinary events: the scale of the whole situation overshadowed occurrences that would typically feel full of imminent danger. It's easy to picture it—a four-day journey on a calm sea, without a single incident; the belief, maybe already partially realized in our minds, that we would be ashore in forty-eight hours, completing a splendid trip—and then to feel the engine stop, be called on deck with little time to dress, put on a lifebelt, see rockets shooting into the sky signaling for help, and be told to get into a lifeboat. After all these things, it didn’t seem like much to experience the boat sinking down into the sea; it felt like the natural continuation of prior events, and we had learned in the last hour to take everything as it came. At the same time, if anyone wonders what that sensation feels like, it’s pretty easy to measure seventy-five feet from the windows of a tall building or an apartment block, look down at the ground, and imagine being squeezed with about sixty other people into a boat so tightly that you can’t sit or move, then picture the boat descending in a steady series of jolts as the sailors release the ropes above. There are definitely more pleasant sensations than this! How grateful we were that the sea was calm and the Titanic was so steady and quiet as we lowered down her side. We avoided the bumps and grinding against the side that often happen when launching boats: I don’t even recall needing to push our boat away while trying to get free.

As we went down, one of the crew shouted, "We are just over the condenser exhaust: we don't want to stay in that long or we shall be swamped; feel down on the floor and be ready to pull up the pin which lets the ropes free as soon as we are afloat." I had often looked over the side and noticed this stream of water coming out of the side of the Titanic just above the water-line: in fact so large was the volume of water that as we ploughed along and met the waves coming towards us, this stream would cause a splash that sent spray flying. We felt, as well as we could in the crowd of people, on the floor, along the sides, with no idea where the pin could be found,—and none of the crew knew where it was, only of its existence somewhere,—but we never found it. And all the time we got closer to the sea and the exhaust roared nearer and nearer—until finally we floated with the ropes still holding us from above, the exhaust washing us away and the force of the tide driving us back against the side,—the latter not of much account in influencing the direction, however. Thinking over what followed, I imagine we must have touched the water with the condenser stream at our bows, and not in the middle as I thought at one time: at any rate, the resultant of these three forces was that we were carried parallel to the ship, directly under the place where boat 15 would drop from her davits into the sea. Looking up we saw her already coming down rapidly from B deck: she must have filled almost immediately after ours. We shouted up, "Stop lowering 14," [Footnote: In an account which appeared in the newspapers of April 19 I have described this boat as 14, not knowing they were numbered alternately.] and the crew and passengers in the boat above, hearing us shout and seeing our position immediately below them, shouted the same to the sailors on the boat deck; but apparently they did not hear, for she dropped down foot by foot,—twenty feet, fifteen, ten,—and a stoker and I in the bows reached up and touched her bottom swinging above our heads, trying to push away our boat from under her. It seemed now as if nothing could prevent her dropping on us, but at this moment another stoker sprang with his knife to the ropes that still held us and I heard him shout, "One! Two!" as he cut them through. The next moment we had swung away from underneath 15, and were clear of her as she dropped into the water in the space we had just before occupied. I do not know how the bow ropes were freed, but imagine that they were cut in the same way, for we were washed clear of the Titanic at once by the force of the stream and floated away as the oars were got out.

As we descended, one of the crew yelled, "We're right over the condenser exhaust: we can't stay in that long or we'll be swamped. Get down on the floor and be ready to pull the pin that lets the ropes go as soon as we’re afloat." I had often looked over the side and seen this stream of water pouring out from the Titanic just above the waterline: the volume was so large that as we moved forward and faced the oncoming waves, the stream would create a splash that sent spray flying. We felt around, as best we could in the crowd of people on the floor, along the sides, with no idea where the pin was located—none of the crew knew either, just that it existed somewhere—but we never found it. All the while, we got closer to the sea and the exhaust roared louder and louder—until we finally floated with the ropes still holding us from above, the exhaust washing over us and the force of the tide pushing us back against the side—though that didn't really affect our direction much. Reflecting on what happened next, I think we must have touched the water with the condenser stream at our bows, and not in the middle as I had thought at one point: either way, the net effect of these three forces was that we were carried parallel to the ship, right under where boat 15 was about to drop from her davits into the sea. Looking up, we saw her already descending rapidly from B deck: she must have filled almost immediately after ours. We shouted up, "Stop lowering 14," [Footnote: In an account that appeared in the newspapers on April 19, I referred to this boat as 14, not realizing they were numbered alternately.] and the crew and passengers in the boat above, hearing us yell and seeing our position directly below them, echoed the same to the sailors on the boat deck; but it seemed they didn't hear us, as she continued to descend, foot by foot—twenty feet, fifteen, ten—and a stoker and I in the bows reached up and touched her bottom swinging above our heads, trying to push our boat away from under her. It felt like nothing could stop her from landing on us, but at that moment, another stoker jumped with his knife to the ropes still holding us, and I heard him shout, "One! Two!" as he cut them. In the next moment, we swung away from under boat 15 and were clear of her as she plunged into the water in the spot we had just occupied. I don’t know how the bow ropes were released, but I suspect they were cut the same way, because we were immediately washed clear of the Titanic by the force of the stream and floated away as the oars were readied.

I think we all felt that that was quite the most exciting thing we had yet been through, and a great sigh of relief and gratitude went up as we swung away from the boat above our heads; but I heard no one cry aloud during the experience—not a woman's voice was raised in fear or hysteria. I think we all learnt many things that night about the bogey called "fear," and how the facing of it is much less than the dread of it.

I think we all felt that was the most exciting thing we had experienced so far, and a big sigh of relief and gratitude went up as we moved away from the boat above our heads; but I didn’t hear anyone scream during the experience—not a single woman’s voice was raised in fear or panic. I think we all learned a lot that night about the monster called "fear," and how facing it is much less daunting than just worrying about it.

The crew was made up of cooks and stewards, mostly the former, I think; their white jackets showing up in the darkness as they pulled away, two to an oar: I do not think they can have had any practice in rowing, for all night long their oars crossed and clashed; if our safety had depended on speed or accuracy in keeping time it would have gone hard with us. Shouting began from one end of the boat to the other as to what we should do, where we should go, and no one seemed to have any knowledge how to act. At last we asked, "Who is in charge of this boat?" but there was no reply. We then agreed by general consent that the stoker who stood in the stern with the tiller should act as captain, and from that time he directed the course, shouting to other boats and keeping in touch with them. Not that there was anywhere to go or anything we could do. Our plan of action was simple: to keep all the boats together as far as possible and wait until we were picked up by other liners. The crew had apparently heard of the wireless communications before they left the Titanic, but I never heard them say that we were in touch with any boat but the Olympic: it was always the Olympic that was coming to our rescue. They thought they knew even her distance, and making a calculation, we came to the conclusion that we ought to be picked up by her about two o'clock in the afternoon. But this was not our only hope of rescue: we watched all the time the darkness lasted for steamers' lights, thinking there might be a chance of other steamers coming near enough to see the lights which some of our boats carried. I am sure there was no feeling in the minds of any one that we should not be picked up next day: we knew that wireless messages would go out from ship to ship, and as one of the stokers said: "The sea will be covered with ships to-morrow afternoon: they will race up from all over the sea to find us." Some even thought that fast torpedo boats might run up ahead of the Olympic. And yet the Olympic was, after all, the farthest away of them all; eight other ships lay within three hundred miles of us.

The crew consisted mostly of cooks and stewards, I think; their white jackets stood out in the darkness as they rowed, two to an oar. I don’t think they had much practice in rowing, since their oars kept crossing and clashing all night long. If our survival had depended on speed or timing, we would have been in trouble. There was shouting across the boat about what we should do and where we should go, but no one seemed to know how to act. Finally, we asked, “Who’s in charge of this boat?” but there was no answer. We then agreed that the stoker at the back with the tiller should be the captain, and from that point on, he directed the course, calling out to other boats and staying in touch with them. Not that there was anywhere to go or anything we could do. Our plan was simple: keep all the boats together as much as possible and wait to be rescued by other liners. The crew had apparently heard about wireless communication before they left the Titanic, but I never heard them say we were in contact with any ship other than the Olympic; it was always the Olympic that was coming to our rescue. They even thought they knew how far away she was, and after doing some calculations, we figured we should be picked up by her around two o'clock in the afternoon. But that wasn’t our only hope for rescue; we kept watching for the lights of passing steamers in the dark, thinking there might be a chance other ships could come close enough to see the lights that some of our boats carried. I’m sure nobody thought we wouldn’t be picked up the next day; we knew wireless messages would go from ship to ship, and as one of the stokers said: “The sea will be full of ships tomorrow afternoon; they’ll race from all over to find us.” Some even believed fast torpedo boats might arrive ahead of the Olympic. Yet, the Olympic was the farthest away of all; eight other ships were within three hundred miles of us.

How thankful we should have been to know how near help was, and how many ships had heard our message and were rushing to the Titanic's aid. I think nothing has surprised us more than to learn so many ships were near enough to rescue us in a few hours. Almost immediately after leaving the Titanic we saw what we all said was a ship's lights down on the horizon on the Titanic's port side: two lights, one above the other, and plainly not one of our boats; we even rowed in that direction for some time, but the lights drew away and disappeared below the horizon.

How thankful we would have been to know how close help was and how many ships had received our message and were racing to the Titanic's rescue. I think we've never been more surprised to learn that so many ships were close enough to save us within a few hours. Almost immediately after leaving the Titanic, we saw what we all believed were a ship's lights on the horizon on the Titanic's left side: two lights, one above the other, clearly not from any of our boats; we even rowed toward those lights for a while, but they moved away and vanished below the horizon.

But this is rather anticipating: we did none of these things first. We had no eyes for anything but the ship we had just left. As the oarsmen pulled slowly away we all turned and took a long look at the mighty vessel towering high above our midget boat, and I know it must have been the most extraordinary sight I shall ever be called upon to witness; I realize now how totally inadequate language is to convey to some other person who was not there any real impression of what we saw.

But that’s a bit premature: we didn’t think about any of that first. We were focused only on the ship we had just left. As the oarsmen slowly pulled away, we all turned and took a long look at the massive vessel towering over our tiny boat, and I know it must have been the most amazing sight I’ll ever have the chance to see; I now understand how completely inadequate words are to give someone who wasn’t there any genuine sense of what we saw.

But the task must be attempted: the whole picture is so intensely dramatic that, while it is not possible to place on paper for eyes to see the actual likeness of the ship as she lay there, some sketch of the scene will be possible. First of all, the climatic conditions were extraordinary. The night was one of the most beautiful I have ever seen: the sky without a single cloud to mar the perfect brilliance of the stars, clustered so thickly together that in places there seemed almost more dazzling points of light set in the black sky than background of sky itself; and each star seemed, in the keen atmosphere, free from any haze, to have increased its brilliance tenfold and to twinkle and glitter with a staccato flash that made the sky seem nothing but a setting made for them in which to display their wonder. They seemed so near, and their light so much more intense than ever before, that fancy suggested they saw this beautiful ship in dire distress below and all their energies had awakened to flash messages across the black dome of the sky to each other; telling and warning of the calamity happening in the world beneath. Later, when the Titanic had gone down and we lay still on the sea waiting for the day to dawn or a ship to come, I remember looking up at the perfect sky and realizing why Shakespeare wrote the beautiful words he puts in the mouth of Lorenzo:—

But the task must be attempted: the whole scene is so incredibly dramatic that, while it’s impossible to capture the ship's exact likeness on paper for anyone to see, some sketch of the moment is achievable. First of all, the weather conditions were extraordinary. The night was one of the most beautiful I’ve ever seen: the sky was completely clear, with not a single cloud to dim the perfect brilliance of the stars, which were clustered so closely that in some places, it seemed there were more dazzling points of light in the black sky than there was background sky itself; and each star seemed, in the crisp atmosphere, to shine ten times brighter and to twinkle and sparkle with a staccato flash that made the sky seem like a stage made for them to showcase their beauty. They felt so close, and their light was so much more powerful than ever before, that my imagination suggested they were watching this beautiful ship in grave trouble below, and all their energies had come alive to send messages across the dark sky to one another, warning about the disaster unfolding in the world beneath. Later, when the Titanic had sunk and we lay still on the sea waiting for dawn or for a ship to arrive, I remember looking up at the perfect sky and realizing why Shakespeare wrote those beautiful words he puts in the mouth of Lorenzo:—



"Jessica, look how the floor of heaven
Is thick inlaid with patines of bright gold.
There's not the smallest orb which thou behold'st
But in his motion like an angel sings,
Still quiring to the young-eyed cherubims;
Such harmony is in immortal souls;
But whilst this muddy vesture of decay
Doth grossly close it in, we cannot hear it."

"Jessica, check out how the floor of heaven
Is beautifully laid with bright gold.
There's not a single orb you see
That doesn't sing like an angel in its movement,
Always harmonizing with the young-eyed cherubs;
Such harmony exists in immortal souls;
But while this muddy covering of decay
Weighs heavily on it, we can't hear it."



But it seemed almost as if we could—that night: the stars seemed really to be alive and to talk. The complete absence of haze produced a phenomenon I had never seen before: where the sky met the sea the line was as clear and definite as the edge of a knife, so that the water and the air never merged gradually into each other and blended to a softened rounded horizon, but each element was so exclusively separate that where a star came low down in the sky near the clear-cut edge of the waterline, it still lost none of its brilliance. As the earth revolved and the water edge came up and covered partially the star, as it were, it simply cut the star in two, the upper half continuing to sparkle as long as it was not entirely hidden, and throwing a long beam of light along the sea to us.

But it felt almost like we could— that night: the stars seemed truly alive and to speak. The complete lack of haze created a phenomenon I had never witnessed before: where the sky met the sea, the line was as sharp and clear as a knife's edge, so that the water and air didn't gradually blend into one another to form a soft, rounded horizon. Instead, each element was distinctly separate, so that when a star dipped low in the sky near the sharp waterline, it didn't lose any of its brightness. As the earth turned and the waterline came up to partially cover the star, it looked like the star was sliced in two, with the upper half continuing to shine as long as it wasn't completely obscured, casting a long beam of light across the sea towards us.

In the evidence before the United States Senate Committee the captain of one of the ships near us that night said the stars were so extraordinarily bright near the horizon that he was deceived into thinking that they were ships' lights: he did not remember seeing such a night before. Those who were afloat will all agree with that statement: we were often deceived into thinking they were lights of a ship.

In the evidence presented to the United States Senate Committee, the captain of one of the ships nearby that night said the stars were so incredibly bright near the horizon that he was tricked into thinking they were the lights of ships: he couldn’t recall seeing a night like that before. Everyone who was out on the water that night would agree: we were often misled into believing they were ship lights.

And next the cold air! Here again was something quite new to us: there was not a breath of wind to blow keenly round us as we stood in the boat, and because of its continued persistence to make us feel cold; it was just a keen, bitter, icy, motionless cold that came from nowhere and yet was there all the time; the stillness of it—if one can imagine "cold" being motionless and still—was what seemed new and strange.

And then there was the cold air! This was something completely unfamiliar to us: there wasn’t a single breath of wind swirling around us as we stood in the boat, which made the cold feel even more intense; it was just a sharp, biting, icy cold that seemed to come from nowhere yet was always there; the stillness of it—if you can picture "cold" being motionless and still—was what felt new and odd.

And these—the sky and the air—were overhead; and below was the sea. Here again something uncommon: the surface was like a lake of oil, heaving gently up and down with a quiet motion that rocked our boat dreamily to and fro. We did not need to keep her head to the swell: often I watched her lying broadside on to the tide, and with a boat loaded as we were, this would have been impossible with anything like a swell. The sea slipped away smoothly under the boat, and I think we never heard it lapping on the sides, so oily in appearance was the water. So when one of the stokers said he had been to sea for twenty-six years and never yet seen such a calm night, we accepted it as true without comment. Just as expressive was the remark of another—"It reminds me of a bloomin' picnic!" It was quite true; it did: a picnic on a lake, or a quiet inland river like the Cam, or a backwater on the Thames.

And above us were the sky and the air; below was the sea. It was something unusual: the surface looked like an oil slick, gently rising and falling with a smooth motion that rocked our boat softly back and forth. We didn’t need to keep the bow into the waves; I often saw it lying sideways to the current, which would have been impossible with any kind of swell given our boat's heavy load. The water slipped by effortlessly under the boat, and I don’t think we ever heard it splashing against the sides, as the water appeared so oily. So when one of the crew members said he had been at sea for twenty-six years and had never seen such a calm night, we took his word for it without question. Another crew member said, “It feels like a blooming picnic!” That was true; it really did feel like a picnic on a lake, or along a calm river like the Cam, or a backwater on the Thames.

And so in these conditions of sky and air and sea, we gazed broadside on the Titanic from a short distance. She was absolutely still—indeed from the first it seemed as if the blow from the iceberg had taken all the courage out of her and she had just come quietly to rest and was settling down without an effort to save herself, without a murmur of protest against such a foul blow. For the sea could not rock her: the wind was not there to howl noisily round the decks, and make the ropes hum; from the first what must have impressed all as they watched was the sense of stillness about her and the slow, insensible way she sank lower and lower in the sea, like a stricken animal.

And so in these conditions of sky, air, and sea, we looked at the Titanic from a short distance. She was completely still—indeed, from the start, it seemed like the hit from the iceberg had drained all her strength, and she had simply come to rest quietly, without even trying to save herself, without a sound of protest against such a cruel blow. The sea couldn't rock her; there was no wind to howl around the decks or make the ropes hum. From the very beginning, what must have struck everyone watching was the sense of stillness surrounding her and the slow, almost unnoticeable way she sank lower and lower in the water, like a wounded animal.

The mere bulk alone of the ship viewed from the sea below was an awe-inspiring sight. Imagine a ship nearly a sixth of a mile long, 75 feet high to the top decks, with four enormous funnels above the decks, and masts again high above the funnels; with her hundreds of portholes, all her saloons and other rooms brilliant with light, and all round her, little boats filled with those who until a few hours before had trod her decks and read in her libraries and listened to the music of her band in happy content; and who were now looking up in amazement at the enormous mass above them and rowing away from her because she was sinking.

The sheer size of the ship from the sea below was an incredible sight. Picture a ship almost a sixth of a mile long, 75 feet high to the top decks, with four massive smokestacks towering above, and masts even higher; with hundreds of portholes, all her lounges and other rooms filled with bright light, and all around her, little boats filled with people who just a few hours earlier had walked her decks, read in her libraries, and enjoyed the music of her band in blissful happiness; and who were now gazing up in shock at the huge structure above them, rowing away because she was sinking.

I had often wanted to see her from some distance away, and only a few hours before, in conversation at lunch with a fellow-passenger, had registered a vow to get a proper view of her lines and dimensions when we landed at New York: to stand some distance away to take in a full view of her beautiful proportions, which the narrow approach to the dock at Southampton made impossible. Little did I think that the opportunity was to be found so quickly and so dramatically. The background, too, was a different one from what I had planned for her: the black outline of her profile against the sky was bordered all round by stars studded in the sky, and all her funnels and masts were picked out in the same way: her bulk was seen where the stars were blotted out. And one other thing was different from expectation: the thing that ripped away from us instantly, as we saw it, all sense of the beauty of the night, the beauty of the ship's lines, and the beauty of her lights,—and all these taken in themselves were intensely beautiful,—that thing was the awful angle made by the level of the sea with the rows of porthole lights along her side in dotted lines, row above row. The sea level and the rows of lights should have been parallel—should never have met—and now they met at an angle inside the black hull of the ship. There was nothing else to indicate she was injured; nothing but this apparent violation of a simple geometrical law—that parallel lines should "never meet even if produced ever so far both ways"; but it meant the Titanic had sunk by the head until the lowest portholes in the bows were under the sea, and the portholes in the stern were lifted above the normal height. We rowed away from her in the quietness of the night, hoping and praying with all our hearts that she would sink no more and the day would find her still in the same position as she was then. The crew, however, did not think so. It has been said frequently that the officers and crew felt assured that she would remain afloat even after they knew the extent of the damage. Some of them may have done so—and perhaps, from their scientific knowledge of her construction, with more reason at the time than those who said she would sink—but at any rate the stokers in our boat had no such illusion. One of them—I think he was the same man that cut us free from the pulley ropes—told us how he was at work in the stoke-hole, and in anticipation of going off duty in quarter of an hour,—thus confirming the time of the collision as 11.45,—had near him a pan of soup keeping hot on some part of the machinery; suddenly the whole side of the compartment came in, and the water rushed him off his feet. Picking himself up, he sprang for the compartment doorway and was just through the aperture when the watertight door came down behind him, "like a knife," as he said; "they work them from the bridge." He had gone up on deck but was ordered down again at once and with others was told to draw the fires from under the boiler, which they did, and were then at liberty to come on deck again. It seems that this particular knot of stokers must have known almost as soon as any one of the extent of injury. He added mournfully, "I could do with that hot soup now"—and indeed he could: he was clad at the time of the collision, he said, in trousers and singlet, both very thin on account of the intense heat in the stoke-hole; and although he had added a short jacket later, his teeth were chattering with the cold. He found a place to lie down underneath the tiller on the little platform where our captain stood, and there he lay all night with a coat belonging to another stoker thrown over him and I think he must have been almost unconscious. A lady next to him, who was warmly clad with several coats, tried to insist on his having one of hers—a fur-lined one—thrown over him, but he absolutely refused while some of the women were insufficiently clad; and so the coat was given to an Irish girl with pretty auburn hair standing near, leaning against the gunwale—with an "outside berth" and so more exposed to the cold air. This same lady was able to distribute more of her wraps to the passengers, a rug to one, a fur boa to another; and she has related with amusement that at the moment of climbing up the Carpathia's side, those to whom these articles had been lent offered them all back to her; but as, like the rest of us, she was encumbered with a lifebelt, she had to say she would receive them back at the end of the climb, I had not seen my dressing-gown since I dropped into the boat, but some time in the night a steerage passenger found it on the floor and put it on.

I had often wanted to see her from a distance, and just a few hours earlier, during lunch with a fellow passenger, I had promised myself I would get a proper view of her lines and dimensions when we landed in New York. I wanted to stand back and take in the full view of her beautiful proportions, which the narrow approach to the dock at Southampton had made impossible. Little did I know that the chance would come so soon and so dramatically. The background was also different from what I had imagined: the dark outline of her profile against the sky was surrounded by stars that dotted the sky, and her funnels and masts were highlighted in the same way. Her bulk became visible where the stars were blocked out. One other thing was not as expected: the thing that instantly stripped away our appreciation for the beauty of the night, the elegance of the ship's lines, and the charm of her lights,—all of which were stunning on their own—was the terrible angle formed by the sea level and the rows of porthole lights along her side, lined up in dots, row after row. The sea level and the rows of lights should have been parallel—should have never crossed—and yet they met at an angle inside the dark hull of the ship. There was nothing else to show she was damaged; nothing but this apparent breach of a simple geometric rule—that parallel lines should "never meet even if extended infinitely in both directions"; but it meant the Titanic had sunk at the front until the lowest portholes in the bow were underwater, while the portholes in the stern were above the normal height. We rowed away from her in the stillness of the night, hoping and praying with all our hearts that she wouldn't sink further and that by morning she'd still be in the same position she was then. The crew, however, had a different view. It has often been said that the officers and crew were sure she would stay afloat even after they realized the extent of the damage. Some of them might have believed that—and perhaps, based on their technical knowledge of her design, they had more reason at the time than those who thought she would sink—but at least the stokers in our boat had no such delusion. One of them—I think he was the same guy who cut us loose from the pulley ropes—told us how he had just been working in the stoke-hole and, expecting to be off duty in about fifteen minutes—thus confirming the time of the collision as 11:45—had a pot of soup nearby, keeping warm on some machinery. Suddenly, the entire side of the compartment buckled, and water rushed in, knocking him off his feet. After getting back up, he lunged for the doorway and had just made it through when the watertight door slammed shut behind him, "like a knife," as he described; "they operate them from the bridge." He went up on deck but was ordered back down immediately and, along with others, was told to put out the fires under the boiler, which they did, and then they were allowed back on deck. It seems that this group of stokers knew the extent of the damage almost as soon as anyone else. He sadly said, "I could really use that hot soup now”—and indeed he could: at the time of the collision, he said he was wearing thin trousers and a singlet because of the intense heat in the stoke-hole; and although he had put on a short jacket later, he was shivering from the cold. He found a spot to lie down under the tiller on the small platform where our captain stood, and there he stayed all night with another stoker's coat draped over him, and I think he must have been nearly unconscious. A lady next to him, who was bundled up in several coats, insisted he take one of hers—a fur-lined one—but he absolutely refused while some of the women were inadequately dressed; so the coat ended up going to an Irish girl with lovely auburn hair standing nearby, leaning against the gunwale—she had an "outside berth" and was therefore more exposed to the cold. This same lady was able to distribute more of her warm clothing to passengers, giving a rug to one person, a fur boa to another; and she later amusingly recounted how, when climbing up the Carpathia's side, those she had lent these items to offered them back to her. But since she, like the rest of us, was weighed down with a life belt, she had to reply that she would take them back after climbing up. I hadn't seen my dressing gown since I got into the boat, but sometime during the night, a steerage passenger found it on the floor and put it on.

It is not easy at this time to call to mind who were in the boat, because in the night it was not possible to see more than a few feet away, and when dawn came we had eyes only for the rescue ship and the icebergs; but so far as my memory serves the list was as follows: no first-class passengers; three women, one baby, two men from the second cabin; and the other passengers steerage—mostly women; a total of about 35 passengers. The rest, about 25 (and possibly more), were crew and stokers. Near to me all night was a group of three Swedish girls, warmly clad, standing close together to keep warm, and very silent; indeed there was very little talking at any time.

It’s hard to remember who was in the boat because at night we could only see a few feet ahead, and when dawn broke, our attention was focused on the rescue ship and the icebergs. As far as I recall, the passenger list was as follows: no first-class passengers; three women, one baby, and two men from the second cabin; the rest of the passengers were in steerage—mostly women; with a total of around 35 passengers. The remainder, about 25 (and possibly more), were crew members and stokers. Close to me all night was a group of three Swedish girls, warmly dressed, huddled together to stay warm, and they were very quiet; in fact, there was very little talking at any point.

One conversation took place that is, I think, worth repeating: one more proof that the world after all is a small place. The ten months' old baby which was handed down at the last moment was received by a lady next to me—the same who shared her wraps and coats. The mother had found a place in the middle and was too tightly packed to come through to the child, and so it slept contentedly for about an hour in a stranger's arms; it then began to cry and the temporary nurse said: "Will you feel down and see if the baby's feet are out of the blanket! I don't know much about babies but I think their feet must be kept warm." Wriggling down as well as I could, I found its toes exposed to the air and wrapped them well up, when it ceased crying at once: it was evidently a successful diagnosis! Having recognized the lady by her voice,—it was much too dark to see faces,—as one of my vis-à-vis at the purser's table, I said,—"Surely you are Miss ——?" "Yes," she replied, "and you must be Mr. Beesley; how curious we should find ourselves in the same boat!" Remembering that she had joined the boat at Queenstown, I said, "Do you know Clonmel? a letter from a great friend of mine who is staying there at —— [giving the address] came aboard at Queenstown." "Yes, it is my home: and I was dining at —— just before I came away." It seemed that she knew my friend, too; and we agreed that of all places in the world to recognize mutual friends, a crowded lifeboat afloat in mid-ocean at 2 A.M. twelve hundred miles from our destination was one of the most unexpected.

One conversation happened that I think is worth sharing: just another example of how the world is really a small place. The ten-month-old baby that was handed over at the last moment was taken by a lady next to me—the same one who had shared her wraps and coats. The mother had found a spot in the middle and was too tightly packed to reach her child, so the baby slept soundly for about an hour in a stranger's arms. Then it started to cry, and the temporary caretaker said: "Can you check if the baby's feet are out of the blanket? I don't know much about babies, but I think their feet need to be warm." I wriggled down as best I could and found its toes exposed to the cold air, so I wrapped them up well, and it stopped crying immediately: it was clearly a successful diagnosis! Having recognized the lady by her voice—it was too dark to see faces—as someone I had sat across from at the purser's table, I said, "Surely you are Miss ——?" "Yes," she replied, "and you must be Mr. Beesley; how interesting that we should end up in the same boat!" Remembering that she had boarded the boat at Queenstown, I asked, "Do you know Clonmel? A letter from a close friend of mine who is staying there at —— [giving the address] came on board at Queenstown." "Yes, that's my hometown: I had dinner at —— just before I left." It turned out she knew my friend as well, and we both agreed that of all the places in the world to bump into mutual friends, a crowded lifeboat in the middle of the ocean at 2 A.M., twelve hundred miles from our destination, was definitely one of the most surprising.

And all the time, as we watched, the Titanic sank lower and lower by the head and the angle became wider and wider as the stern porthole lights lifted and the bow lights sank, and it was evident she was not to stay afloat much longer. The captain-stoker now told the oarsmen to row away as hard as they could. Two reasons seemed to make this a wise decision: one that as she sank she would create such a wave of suction that boats, if not sucked under by being too near, would be in danger of being swamped by the wave her sinking would create—and we all knew our boat was in no condition to ride big waves, crowded as it was and manned with untrained oarsmen. The second was that an explosion might result from the water getting to the boilers, and dèbris might fall within a wide radius. And yet, as it turned out, neither of these things happened.

And all the while we watched, the Titanic sank lower and lower at the front, and the angle became wider as the stern lights rose and the bow lights fell. It was clear she wouldn’t stay afloat much longer. The captain-stoker then told the rowers to paddle away as hard as they could. Two reasons made this seem like a smart choice: first, as she sank, she would create such a wave of suction that boats nearby could either be pulled under or risk being swamped by the wave from her sinking—and we all knew our boat was in no shape to handle big waves, especially with so many people crowded in and with untrained rowers. The second reason was that an explosion could happen if water reached the boilers, and debris could fall within a wide area. Yet, in the end, neither of those things occurred.

At about 2.15 A.M. I think we were any distance from a mile to two miles away. It is difficult for a landsman to calculate distance at sea but we had been afloat an hour and a half, the boat was heavily loaded, the oarsmen unskilled, and our course erratic: following now one light and now another, sometimes a star and sometimes a light from a port lifeboat which had turned away from the Titanic in the opposite direction and lay almost on our horizon; and so we could not have gone very far away.

At around 2:15 A.M., I estimate we were between one and two miles away. It's hard for someone not used to the sea to judge distance out there, but we had been on the water for an hour and a half. The boat was heavily loaded, the rowers were inexperienced, and our course was all over the place: sometimes we followed one light, then another, occasionally a star, and at other times the light from a lifeboat that had veered away from the Titanic and was almost on our horizon; so we couldn't have traveled very far.

About this time, the water had crept up almost to her sidelight and the captain's bridge, and it seemed a question only of minutes before she sank. The oarsmen lay on their oars, and all in the lifeboat were motionless as we watched her in absolute silence—save some who would not look and buried their heads on each others' shoulders. The lights still shone with the same brilliance, but not so many of them: many were now below the surface. I have often wondered since whether they continued to light up the cabins when the portholes were under water; they may have done so.

About this time, the water had risen almost to her sidelight and the captain's bridge, and it seemed like it was only a matter of minutes before she sank. The oarsmen rested on their oars, and everyone in the lifeboat was still as we watched her in complete silence—except for some who couldn’t bear to look and buried their heads on each other’s shoulders. The lights still shone brightly, but there were fewer of them now; many were already below the surface. I have often wondered since whether they continued to light up the cabins when the portholes were underwater; they might have.

And then, as we gazed awe-struck, she tilted slowly up, revolving apparently about a centre of gravity just astern of amidships, until she attained a vertically upright position; and there she remained—motionless! As she swung up, her lights, which had shone without a flicker all night, went out suddenly, came on again for a single flash, then went out altogether. And as they did so, there came a noise which many people, wrongly I think, have described as an explosion; it has always seemed to me that it was nothing but the engines and machinery coming loose from their bolts and bearings, and falling through the compartments, smashing everything in their way. It was partly a roar, partly a groan, partly a rattle, and partly a smash, and it was not a sudden roar as an explosion would be: it went on successively for some seconds, possibly fifteen to twenty, as the heavy machinery dropped down to the bottom (now the bows) of the ship: I suppose it fell through the end and sank first, before the ship. But it was a noise no one had heard before, and no one wishes to hear again: it was stupefying, stupendous, as it came to us along the water. It was as if all the heavy things one could think of had been thrown downstairs from the top of a house, smashing each other and the stairs and everything in the way. Several apparently authentic accounts have been given, in which definite stories of explosions have been related—in some cases even with wreckage blown up and the ship broken in two; but I think such accounts will not stand close analysis. In the first place the fires had been withdrawn and the steam allowed to escape some time before she sank, and the possibility of explosion from this cause seems very remote. Then, as just related, the noise was not sudden and definite, but prolonged—more like the roll and crash of thunder. The probability of the noise being caused by engines falling down will be seen by referring to Figure 2, page 116, where the engines are placed in compartments 3, 4, and 5. As the Titanic tilted up they would almost certainly fall loose from their bed and plunge down through the other compartments.

And then, as we watched in amazement, she slowly tilted upward, seemingly spinning around a center of gravity just behind the middle, until she was completely upright; and there she stayed—motionless! As she rose, her lights, which had been shining steadily all night, suddenly went out, flashed back on for a brief moment, then went out completely. At that moment, a noise erupted that many people, wrongly in my opinion, have called an explosion; it always sounded to me like the engines and machinery coming loose from their bolts and bearings, crashing through the compartments and smashing everything in their path. It was a mix of a roar, a groan, a rattle, and a smash, and it wasn't a sudden blast like an explosion: it continued on for several seconds, maybe fifteen to twenty, as the heavy machinery fell to the bottom (now the bow) of the ship. I suspect it sank first before the ship itself. But it was a sound no one had ever heard before, and no one wants to hear again: it was shocking and enormous as it reverberated across the water. It felt as if all the heavy things you could imagine were thrown downstairs from the top of a house, colliding with each other and smashing the stairs and everything in their way. Several seemingly credible accounts have been told, mentioning specific stories of explosions—in some cases even with wreckage blown up and the ship split in two; but I think these accounts won't hold up to close scrutiny. For one, the fires had been put out and the steam released some time before she sank, making the chance of an explosion from that cause very unlikely. Additionally, as mentioned earlier, the noise wasn't sudden or sharp, but prolonged—more like the rolling crash of thunder. The likeliness of the noise being caused by falling engines can be supported by looking at Figure 2, page 116, where the engines are located in compartments 3, 4, and 5. As the Titanic tilted, they would almost definitely have come loose from their mounts and plunged down through the other compartments.

No phenomenon like that pictured in some American and English papers occurred—that of the ship breaking in two, and the two ends being raised above the surface. I saw these drawings in preparation on board the Carpathia, and said at the time that they bore no resemblance to what actually happened.

No event like the one shown in some American and English papers happened—where the ship splits in two and the ends are lifted above the water. I saw those illustrations being made on the Carpathia, and I pointed out then that they looked nothing like what really took place.

When the noise was over the Titanic was still upright like a column: we could see her now only as the stern and some 150 feet of her stood outlined against the star-specked sky, looming black in the darkness, and in this position she continued for some minutes—I think as much as five minutes, but it may have been less. Then, first sinking back a little at the stern, I thought, she slid slowly forwards through the water and dived slantingly down; the sea closed over her and we had seen the last of the beautiful ship on which we had embarked four days before at Southampton.

When the noise ended, the Titanic was still standing straight like a pillar: we could now see her only as the rear end, about 150 feet, outlined against the starry sky, appearing dark in the night. She stayed in that position for a few minutes—I think it was about five minutes, but it may have been less. Then, with the stern sinking slightly at first, she slowly slid forward through the water and dipped down at an angle; the sea engulfed her, and we had seen the last of the beautiful ship we had boarded four days earlier in Southampton.

And in place of the ship on which all our interest had been concentrated for so long and towards which we looked most of the time because it was still the only object on the sea which was a fixed point to us—in place of the Titanic, we had the level sea now stretching in an unbroken expanse to the horizon: heaving gently just as before, with no indication on the surface that the waves had just closed over the most wonderful vessel ever built by man's hand; the stars looked down just the same and the air was just as bitterly cold.

And instead of the ship that had captured all our attention for so long, which we had been watching most of the time because it was the only stable thing on the sea for us—in place of the Titanic, we now faced the flat sea stretching endlessly to the horizon: gently rolling just like before, with no sign on the surface that the waves had just covered the most amazing ship ever made by human hands; the stars still shone down the same and the air was just as painfully cold.

There seemed a great sense of loneliness when we were left on the sea in a small boat without the Titanic: not that we were uncomfortable (except for the cold) nor in danger: we did not think we were either, but the Titanic was no longer there.

There was a strong feeling of loneliness when we found ourselves on the sea in a small boat without the Titanic: it wasn’t that we were uncomfortable (except for the cold) or in danger: we didn’t believe we were either, but the Titanic was gone.

We waited head on for the wave which we thought might come—the wave we had heard so much of from the crew and which they said had been known to travel for miles—and it never came. But although the Titanic left us no such legacy of a wave as she went to the bottom, she left us something we would willingly forget forever, something which it is well not to let the imagination dwell on—the cries of many hundreds of our fellow-passengers struggling in the ice-cold water.

We waited directly for the wave we thought might come—the wave we had heard so much about from the crew, which they said could travel for miles—and it never came. But while the Titanic didn’t leave us with a massive wave as she sank, she left us with something we’d gladly forget forever, something best not to dwell on—the cries of hundreds of our fellow passengers fighting in the icy water.

I would willingly omit any further mention of this part of the disaster from this book, but for two reasons it is not possible—first, that as a matter of history it should be put on record; and secondly, that these cries were not only an appeal for help in the awful conditions of danger in which the drowning found themselves,—an appeal that could never be answered,—but an appeal to the whole world to make such conditions of danger and hopelessness impossible ever again; a cry that called to the heavens for the very injustice of its own existence; a cry that clamoured for its own destruction.

I would gladly leave out any further mention of this part of the disaster from this book, but for two reasons I can’t—first, it needs to be recorded as part of history; and second, these cries were not only a plea for help in the terrible situation that the drowning people found themselves in—a plea that could never be answered—but also a call to the entire world to make such dangerous and hopeless situations impossible ever again; a cry that sought justice for its own existence; a cry that begged for its own end.

We were utterly surprised to hear this cry go up as the waves closed over the Titanic: we had heard no sound of any kind from her since we left her side; and, as mentioned before, we did not know how many boats she had or how many rafts. The crew may have known, but they probably did not, and if they did, they never told the passengers; we should not have been surprised to know all were safe on some life-saving device.

We were completely shocked to hear that cry as the waves covered the Titanic: we hadn’t heard any sounds from her since we left her; and, as mentioned before, we didn’t know how many lifeboats or rafts she had. The crew might have known, but they probably didn’t, and if they did, they never informed the passengers; we shouldn't have been surprised to find out that everyone was safe on some kind of life-saving equipment.

So that unprepared as we were for such a thing, the cries of the drowning floating across the quiet sea filled us with stupefaction: we longed to return and rescue at least some of the drowning, but we knew it was impossible. The boat was filled to standing-room, and to return would mean the swamping of us all, and so the captain-stoker told his crew to row away from the cries. We tried to sing to keep all from thinking of them; but there was no heart for singing in the boat at that time.

So, unprepared as we were for something like this, the screams of the drowning coming across the calm sea left us in shock: we wanted to go back and save at least some of them, but we knew it was impossible. The boat was packed to the brim, and going back would mean we would all capsize, so the captain told his crew to row away from the cries. We tried to sing to keep our minds off them, but there was no spirit for singing on the boat at that moment.

The cries, which were loud and numerous at first, died away gradually one by one, but the night was clear, frosty and still, the water smooth, and the sounds must have carried on its level surface free from any obstruction for miles, certainly much farther from the ship than we were situated. I think the last of them must have been heard nearly forty minutes after the Titanic sank. Lifebelts would keep the survivors afloat for hours; but the cold water was what stopped the cries.

The cries, which were loud and numerous at first, gradually faded away one by one, but the night was clear, frosty, and still, the water smooth, and the sounds must have carried across its flat surface without any obstruction for miles, definitely much farther from the ship than we were. I believe the last of them must have been heard almost forty minutes after the Titanic sank. Lifebelts would keep the survivors afloat for hours; but it was the cold water that silenced the cries.

There must have come to all those safe in the lifeboats, scattered round the drowning at various distances, a deep resolve that, if anything could be done by them in the future to prevent the repetition of such sounds, they would do it—at whatever cost of time or other things. And not only to them are those cries an imperative call, but to every man and woman who has known of them. It is not possible that ever again can such conditions exist; but it is a duty imperative on one and all to see that they do not. Think of it! a few more boats, a few more planks of wood nailed together in a particular way at a trifling cost, and all those men and women whom the world can so ill afford to lose would be with us to-day, there would be no mourning in thousands of homes which now are desolate, and these words need not have been written.

Those safe in the lifeboats, scattered around the people drowning at different distances, must have felt a strong determination that, if there was anything they could do in the future to prevent such cries from happening again, they would do it—no matter the cost in time or other sacrifices. And it’s not just them who hear those cries as a critical call; it’s everyone who knows about them. It’s impossible for conditions like that to happen again, but it’s everyone's duty to ensure they never do. Think about it! A few more boats, a few more pieces of wood nailed together in a specific way for a small cost, and all those men and women whom the world can barely afford to lose would be with us today. There wouldn’t be mourning in thousands of homes that are now empty, and these words wouldn’t have needed to be written.







CHAPTER V

THE RESCUE

All accounts agree that the Titanic sunk about 2:20 A.M.: a watch in our boat gave the time as 2:30 A.M. shortly afterwards. We were then in touch with three other boats: one was 15, on our starboard quarter, and the others I have always supposed were 9 and 11, but I do not know definitely. We never got into close touch with each other, but called occasionally across the darkness and saw them looming near and then drawing away again; we called to ask if any officer were aboard the other three, but did not find one. So in the absence of any plan of action, we rowed slowly forward—or what we thought was forward, for it was in the direction the Titanic's bows were pointing before she sank. I see now that we must have been pointing northwest, for we presently saw the Northern Lights on the starboard, and again, when the Carpathia came up from the south, we saw her from behind us on the southeast, and turned our boat around to get to her. I imagine the boats must have spread themselves over the ocean fanwise as they escaped from the Titanic: those on the starboard and port sides forward being almost dead ahead of her and the stern boats being broadside from her; this explains why the port boats were so much longer in reaching the Carpathia—as late as 8.30 A.M.—while some of the starboard boats came up as early as 4.10 A.M. Some of the port boats had to row across the place where the Titanic sank to get to the Carpathia, through the debris of chairs and wreckage of all kinds.

All reports agree that the Titanic sank around 2:20 A.M.; a watch in our boat showed the time as 2:30 A.M. shortly after. We were in contact with three other boats: one was 15, on our starboard side, and the others I’ve always thought were 9 and 11, though I can't say for sure. We never got close to each other, but we called out occasionally through the darkness and saw them appear nearby before drifting away again; we called to see if any officers were on board the other three boats, but we didn’t find any. So, with no clear plan, we rowed slowly forward—or what we thought was forward, as it was in the direction the Titanic's bow was pointing before she sank. I see now that we must have been heading northwest, because we soon spotted the Northern Lights on our starboard side, and then, when the Carpathia approached from the south, we saw her behind us to the southeast and turned our boat to reach her. I imagine the boats must have spread out across the ocean like a fan as they escaped from the Titanic: those on the starboard and port sides up front being almost directly ahead of her, while the stern boats were sideways to her; this explains why the port boats took so much longer to reach the Carpathia—until as late as 8:30 A.M.—while some of the starboard boats arrived as early as 4:10 A.M. Some of the port boats had to row across the area where the Titanic sank to get to the Carpathia, navigating through debris of chairs and wreckage of all kinds.

None of the other three boats near us had a light—and we missed lights badly: we could not see each other in the darkness; we could not signal to ships which might be rushing up full speed from any quarter to the Titanic's rescue; and now we had been through so much it would seem hard to have to encounter the additional danger of being in the line of a rescuing ship. We felt again for the lantern beneath our feet, along the sides, and I managed this time to get down to the locker below the tiller platform and open it in front by removing a board, to find nothing but the zinc airtank which renders the boat unsinkable when upset. I do not think there was a light in the boat. We felt also for food and water, and found none, and came to the conclusion that none had been put in; but here we were mistaken. I have a letter from Second Officer Lightoller in which he assures me that he and Fourth Officer Pitman examined every lifeboat from the Titanic as they lay on the Carpathia's deck afterwards and found biscuits and water in each. Not that we wanted any food or water then: we thought of the time that might elapse before the Olympic picked us up in the afternoon.

None of the other three boats near us had a light—and we really missed lights: we couldn’t see each other in the dark; we couldn’t signal any ships that might be speeding toward the Titanic's rescue; and after everything we had been through, it seemed tough to face the added danger of being in the path of a rescuing ship. We searched again for the lantern beneath our feet and along the sides, and I finally managed to get down to the locker below the tiller platform and opened it by removing a board, only to find nothing but the zinc airtank that keeps the boat from sinking if it capsizes. I don’t think there was a light in the boat. We also looked for food and water, but found none, leading us to believe none had been stored; but we were wrong about that. I have a letter from Second Officer Lightoller in which he assures me that he and Fourth Officer Pitman checked every lifeboat from the Titanic as they lay on the Carpathia's deck afterward and found biscuits and water in each. Not that we wanted any food or water at that moment: we were more concerned about how long it might take before the Olympic picked us up in the afternoon.

Towards 3 A.M. we saw a faint glow in the sky ahead on the starboard quarter, the first gleams, we thought, of the coming dawn. We were not certain of the time and were eager perhaps to accept too readily any relief from darkness—only too glad to be able to look each other in the face and see who were our companions in good fortune; to be free from the hazard of lying in a steamer's track, invisible in the darkness. But we were doomed to disappointment: the soft light increased for a time, and died away a little; glowed again, and then remained stationary for some minutes! "The Northern Lights"! It suddenly came to me, and so it was: presently the light arched fanwise across the northern sky, with faint streamers reaching towards the Pole-star. I had seen them of about the same intensity in England some years ago and knew them again. A sigh of disappointment went through the boat as we realized that the day was not yet; but had we known it, something more comforting even than the day was in store for us. All night long we had watched the horizon with eager eyes for signs of a steamer's lights; we heard from the captain-stoker that the first appearance would be a single light on the horizon, the masthead light, followed shortly by a second one, lower down, on the deck; if these two remained in vertical alignment and the distance between them increased as the lights drew nearer, we might be certain it was a steamer. But what a night to see that first light on the horizon! We saw it many times as the earth revolved, and some stars rose on the clear horizon and others sank down to it: there were "lights" on every quarter. Some we watched and followed until we saw the deception and grew wiser; some were lights from those of our boats that were fortunate enough to have lanterns, but these were generally easily detected, as they rose and fell in the near distance. Once they raised our hopes, only to sink them to zero again. Near what seemed to be the horizon on the port quarter we saw two lights close together, and thought this must be our double light; but as we gazed across the miles that separated us, the lights slowly drew apart and we realized that they were two boats' lanterns at different distances from us, in line, one behind the other. They were probably the forward port boats that had to return so many miles next morning across the Titanic's graveyard.

Towards 3 A.M., we noticed a faint glow in the sky ahead on the starboard side, the first hints, we thought, of the coming dawn. We weren’t sure of the time and might have been too eager to welcome any break from darkness—just happy to look each other in the eye and see who our fortunate companions were; relieved to escape the danger of lying in a steamer’s path, unseen in the dark. But we were in for a letdown: the soft light brightened for a bit, then faded a little; it glowed again, then stayed still for several minutes! "The Northern Lights!" it suddenly dawned on me, and sure enough, it was: soon the light arched fan-shaped across the northern sky, with faint streaks reaching toward the Pole star. I had seen them at about the same brightness in England a few years ago and recognized them again. A sigh of disappointment swept through the boat as we understood that it was not yet day; but had we known it, something even more comforting than daybreak awaited us. All night long we had anxiously scanned the horizon for signs of a steamer’s lights; we heard from the captain-stoker that the first sign would be a single light on the horizon, the masthead light, soon followed by a second one, lower down on the deck; if these two stayed aligned vertically and the distance between them widened as the lights got closer, we could be sure it was a steamer. But what a night to spot that first light on the horizon! We saw it many times as the earth spun, some stars rising on the clear horizon while others sank down; there were “lights” in every direction. Some we watched and tracked until we realized the trick and learned better; some were lights from the boats fortunate enough to have lanterns, but these were usually easy to identify, as they bobbed in the near distance. Once they raised our hopes, only to let them fall again. Near what appeared to be the horizon on the port side, we saw two lights close together and thought this must be our double light; but as we stared across the miles that separated us, the lights slowly drifted apart, and we understood that they were two boats’ lanterns at different distances from us, one behind the other. They were likely the forward port boats that had to return many miles the next morning across the Titanic’s graveyard.

But notwithstanding these hopes and disappointments, the absence of lights, food and water (as we thought), and the bitter cold, it would not be correct to say we were unhappy in those early morning hours: the cold that settled down on us like a garment that wraps close around was the only real discomfort, and that we could keep at bay by not thinking too much about it as well as by vigorous friction and gentle stamping on the floor (it made too much noise to stamp hard!). I never heard that any one in boat B had any after effects from the cold—even the stoker who was so thinly clad came through without harm. After all, there were many things to be thankful for: so many that they made insignificant the temporary inconvenience of the cold, the crowded boat, the darkness and the hundred and one things that in the ordinary way we might regard as unpleasant. The quiet sea, the beautiful night (how different from two nights later when flashes of lightning and peals of thunder broke the sleep of many on board the Carpathia!), and above all the fact of being in a boat at all when so many of our fellow-passengers and crew—whose cries no longer moaned across the water to us—were silent in the water. Gratitude was the dominant note in our feelings then. But grateful as we were, our gratitude was soon to be increased a hundred fold. About 3:30 A.M., as nearly as I can judge, some one in the bow called our attention to a faint far-away gleam in the southeast. We all turned quickly to look and there it was certainly: streaming up from behind the horizon like a distant flash of a warship's searchlight; then a faint boom like guns afar off, and the light died away again. The stoker who had lain all night under the tiller sat up suddenly as if from a dream, the overcoat hanging from his shoulders. I can see him now, staring out across the sea, to where the sound had come from, and hear him shout, "That was a cannon!" But it was not: it was the Carpathia's rocket, though we did not know it until later. But we did know now that something was not far away, racing up to our help and signalling to us a preliminary message to cheer our hearts until she arrived.

But despite these hopes and disappointments, the lack of lights, food, and water (as we thought), and the bitter cold, it wouldn’t be right to say we were unhappy in those early morning hours. The cold that settled around us like a close-fitting garment was the only real discomfort, and we could fend it off by not thinking about it too much, along with some vigorous rubbing and gentle stamping on the floor (stamping hard made too much noise!). I never heard of anyone in boat B having any lasting effects from the cold—even the stoker, who was dressed so lightly, came through without problems. After all, there were many things to be grateful for: so many that the temporary inconveniences of the cold, the crowded boat, the darkness, and all the little things we might usually find unpleasant felt insignificant. The calm sea, the beautiful night (so different from two nights later when flashes of lightning and thunder interrupted the sleep of many onboard the Carpathia!), and above all, the fact that we were in a boat at all while so many of our fellow passengers and crew—whose cries no longer echoed across the water to us—were silent beneath the waves. Gratitude was the main feeling we had then. But as thankful as we were, our gratitude was about to grow a hundredfold. Around 3:30 A.M., as best as I could tell, someone at the front pointed out a faint distant glow in the southeast. We all turned to look, and there it was: rising from behind the horizon like a distant flash from a warship's searchlight; then a faint sound like distant cannon fire, and the light faded away again. The stoker, who had been lying under the tiller all night, suddenly sat up as if awakening from a dream, with his overcoat hanging from his shoulders. I can still see him now, staring out at the sea where the sound came from, shouting, "That was a cannon!" But it wasn’t—it was the Carpathia's rocket, though we didn’t realize that until later. But we could tell now that something was not far away, racing to help us and sending us an early message to lift our spirits until it arrived.

With every sense alert, eyes gazing intently at the horizon and ears open for the least sound, we waited in absolute silence in the quiet night. And then, creeping over the edge of the sea where the flash had been, we saw a single light, and presently a second below it, and in a few minutes they were well above the horizon and they remained in line! But we had been deceived before, and we waited a little longer before we allowed ourselves to say we were safe. The lights came up rapidly: so rapidly it seemed only a few minutes (though it must have been longer) between first seeing them and finding them well above the horizon and bearing down rapidly on us. We did not know what sort of a vessel was coming, but we knew she was coming quickly, and we searched for paper, rags,—anything that would burn (we were quite prepared to burn our coats if necessary). A hasty paper torch was twisted out of letters found in some one's pocket, lighted, and held aloft by the stoker standing on the tiller platform. The little light shone in flickers on the faces of the occupants of the boat, ran in broken lines for a few yards along the black oily sea (where for the first time I saw the presence of that awful thing which had caused the whole terrible disaster—ice—in little chunks the size of one's fist, bobbing harmlessly up and down), and spluttered away to blackness again as the stoker threw the burning remnants of paper overboard. But had we known it, the danger of being run down was already over, one reason being that the Carpathia had already seen the lifeboat which all night long had shown a green light, the first indication the Carpathia had of our position. But the real reason is to be found in the Carpathia's log:—"Went full speed ahead during the night; stopped at 4 A.M. with an iceberg dead ahead." It was a good reason.

With every sense on high alert, eyes fixed on the horizon and ears straining to catch the slightest sound, we waited in complete silence in the still night. Then, creeping over the edge of the sea where the flash had been, we spotted a single light, and soon a second one below it. In just a few minutes, they rose well above the horizon and stayed in line! But we had been fooled before, so we held off a little longer before allowing ourselves to feel safe. The lights climbed rapidly; it felt like only a few minutes (even though it must have been longer) from the moment we first saw them to finding them well above the horizon and moving quickly toward us. We had no idea what kind of vessel was approaching, but we knew it was coming fast, and we scrambled for paper, rags—anything that would burn (we were even willing to set our coats on fire if necessary). A makeshift paper torch was twisted from notes found in someone’s pocket, lit, and held high by the stoker standing on the tiller platform. The small light flickered on the faces of the people in the boat, stretched in broken lines a few yards across the black, oily sea (where for the first time I noticed the awful thing that had caused the entire disaster—ice—floating in fist-sized chunks, harmlessly bobbing up and down), and then sputtered out as the stoker tossed the burning remnants of paper overboard. But if we had known, the danger of being run over was already over, partly because the Carpathia had already spotted the lifeboat, which had shown a green light all night long. That was the first sign the Carpathia had of our position. But the real reason can be found in the Carpathia's log:—"Went full speed ahead during the night; stopped at 4 A.M. with an iceberg dead ahead." It was a solid reason.

With our torch burnt and in darkness again we saw the headlights stop, and realized that the rescuer had hove to. A sigh of relief went up when we thought no hurried scramble had to be made to get out of her way, with a chance of just being missed by her, and having to meet the wash of her screws as she tore by us. We waited and she slowly swung round and revealed herself to us as a large steamer with all her portholes alight. I think the way those lights came slowly into view was one of the most wonderful things we shall ever see. It meant deliverance at once: that was the amazing thing to us all. We had thought of the afternoon as our time of rescue, and here only a few hours after the Titanic sank, before it was yet light, we were to be taken aboard. It seemed almost too good to be true, and I think everyone's eyes filled with tears, men's as well as women's, as they saw again the rows of lights one above the other shining kindly to them across the water, and "Thank God!" was murmured in heartfelt tones round the boat. The boat swung round and the crew began their long row to the steamer; the captain called for a song and led off with "Pull for the shore, boys." The crew took it up quaveringly and the passengers joined in, but I think one verse was all they sang. It was too early yet, gratitude was too deep and sudden in its overwhelming intensity, for us to sing very steadily. Presently, finding the song had not gone very well, we tried a cheer, and that went better. It was more easy to relieve our feelings with a noise, and time and tune were not necessary ingredients in a cheer.

With our flashlight burned out and back in darkness, we saw the headlights stop and realized the rescuer had come to a halt. A sigh of relief went up because we didn’t have to scramble out of her way, avoiding being hit by her, or getting caught in the wash from her propellers as she sped past us. We waited as she slowly turned around, revealing herself as a large steamer with all her portholes lit up. The way those lights gradually came into view was one of the most amazing sights we would ever see. It meant we were rescued, and that was incredible to all of us. We had thought of the afternoon as our time for rescue, and here we were, only a few hours after the Titanic sank, before it was even light, getting ready to be taken aboard. It felt almost too good to be true, and I think everyone’s eyes filled with tears, both men’s and women’s, as they saw the rows of lights shining warmly across the water, and “Thank God!” was murmured in heartfelt tones around the boat. The boat turned around, and the crew began their long row to the steamer; the captain called for a song and started with “Pull for the shore, boys.” The crew picked it up hesitantly and the passengers joined in, but I think they only managed one verse. It was still too early; our gratitude was too deep and sudden in its overwhelming intensity for us to sing steadily. Soon, realizing the song didn’t go very well, we tried a cheer, and that worked better. It was easier to express our feelings with a loud noise, and time and tune didn’t matter in a cheer.

In the midst of our thankfulness for deliverance, one name was mentioned with the deepest feeling of gratitude: that of Marconi. I wish that he had been there to hear the chorus of gratitude that went out to him for the wonderful invention that spared us many hours, and perhaps many days, of wandering about the sea in hunger and storm and cold. Perhaps our gratitude was sufficiently intense and vivid to "Marconi" some of it to him that night.

In the middle of our gratitude for being saved, one name was mentioned with genuine appreciation: Marconi. I wish he could have been there to hear the chorus of thanks directed at him for the amazing invention that saved us from many hours, and maybe even days, of drifting at sea in hunger, storms, and cold. Maybe our gratitude was strong enough to "Marconi" some of it to him that night.

All around we saw boats making for the Carpathia and heard their shouts and cheers. Our crew rowed hard in friendly rivalry with other boats to be among the first home, but we must have been eighth or ninth at the side. We had a heavy load aboard, and had to row round a huge iceberg on the way.

All around us, we saw boats heading towards the Carpathia and heard their shouts and cheers. Our crew rowed hard in friendly competition with other boats to be among the first to get home, but we must have been eighth or ninth at the side. We had a heavy load on board and had to row around a massive iceberg on the way.

And then, as if to make everything complete for our happiness, came the dawn. First a beautiful, quiet shimmer away in the east, then a soft golden glow that crept up stealthily from behind the sky-line as if it were trying not to be noticed as it stole over the sea and spread itself quietly in every direction—so quietly, as if to make us believe it had been there all the time and we had not observed it. Then the sky turned faintly pink and in the distance the thinnest, fleeciest clouds stretched in thin bands across the horizon and close down to it, becoming every moment more and more pink. And next the stars died, slowly,—save one which remained long after the others just above the horizon; and near by, with the crescent turned to the north, and the lower horn just touching the horizon, the thinnest, palest of moons.

And then, as if to complete our happiness, dawn arrived. First, there was a beautiful, quiet shimmer in the east, followed by a soft golden glow that crept up slowly from behind the skyline, as if trying not to be noticed while it spread over the sea in every direction—so quietly that it made us believe it had been there all along and we just hadn't seen it. Then the sky turned faintly pink, and in the distance, the thinnest, fluffiest clouds stretched across the horizon, getting more and more pink. Next, the stars faded slowly—except for one that lingered above the horizon long after the others. Nearby, the crescent moon faced north, with its lower tip just touching the horizon, looking pale and delicate.

And with the dawn came a faint breeze from the west, the first breath of wind we had felt since the Titanic stopped her engines. Anticipating a few hours,—as the day drew on to 8 A.M., the time the last boats came up,—this breeze increased to a fresh wind which whipped up the sea, so that the last boat laden with people had an anxious time in the choppy waves before they reached the Carpathia. An officer remarked that one of the boats could not have stayed afloat another hour: the wind had held off just long enough.

And with the sunrise came a light breeze from the west, the first hint of wind we had felt since the Titanic stopped her engines. Expecting a few hours—as the day approached 8 A.M., when the last boats came up—this breeze grew into a strong wind that stirred up the sea, making the last boat full of people struggle in the rough waves before they reached the Carpathia. An officer said that one of the boats might not have stayed afloat for another hour: the wind had held off just long enough.

The captain shouted along our boat to the crew, as they strained at the oars,—two pulling and an extra one facing them and pushing to try to keep pace with the other boats,—"A new moon! Turn your money over, boys! That is, if you have any!" We laughed at him for the quaint superstition at such a time, and it was good to laugh again, but he showed his disbelief in another superstition when he added, "Well, I shall never say again that 13 is an unlucky number. Boat 13 is the best friend we ever had."

The captain yelled across our boat to the crew, who were working hard at the oars—two pulling and an extra one facing them, pushing to keep up with the other boats—“A new moon! Turn your luck around, guys! That is, if you have any!” We laughed at him for the old superstition at such a time, and it felt good to laugh again. But he revealed his skepticism about another superstition when he added, “Well, I’ll never say again that 13 is an unlucky number. Boat 13 is the best friend we’ve ever had.”

If there had been among us—and it is almost certain that there were, so fast does superstition cling—those who feared events connected with the number thirteen, I am certain they agreed with him, and never again will they attach any importance to such a foolish belief. Perhaps the belief itself will receive a shock when it is remembered that boat 13 of the Titanic brought away a full load from the sinking vessel, carried them in such comfort all night that they had not even a drop of water on them, and landed them safely at the Carpathia's side, where they climbed aboard without a single mishap. It almost tempts one to be the thirteenth at table, or to choose a house numbered 13 fearless of any croaking about flying in the face of what is humorously called "Providence."

If there were among us—and it's almost certain there were, since superstition clings so tightly—those who were afraid of anything related to the number thirteen, I'm sure they would agree with him, and they’ll never take that silly belief seriously again. Maybe this belief will take a hit when we remember that boat 13 from the Titanic evacuated a full load from the sinking ship, kept them so comfortable all night that they didn't even get a drop of water on them, and brought them safely alongside the Carpathia, where they boarded without a single issue. It almost makes one want to be the thirteenth at dinner or pick a house with the number 13, unbothered by any warnings about defying what’s humorously called "Providence."

Looking towards the Carpathia in the faint light, we saw what seemed to be two large fully rigged sailing ships near the horizon, with all sails set, standing up near her, and we decided that they must be fishing vessels off the Banks of Newfoundland which had seen the Carpathia stop and were waiting to see if she wanted help of any kind. But in a few minutes more the light shone on them and they stood revealed as huge icebergs, peaked in a way that readily suggested a ship. When the sun rose higher, it turned them pink, and sinister as they looked towering like rugged white peaks of rock out of the sea, and terrible as was the disaster one of them had caused, there was an awful beauty about them which could not be overlooked. Later, when the sun came above the horizon, they sparkled and glittered in its rays; deadly white, like frozen snow rather than translucent ice.

Looking toward the Carpathia in the dim light, we saw what looked like two large, fully rigged sailing ships on the horizon, with all their sails up, nearby. We figured they were fishing vessels off the Newfoundland Banks that had spotted the Carpathia and were waiting to see if she needed any help. But in just a few more minutes, the light revealed them as massive icebergs, shaped in a way that easily suggested a ship. When the sun rose higher, it turned them pink, and as sinister as they appeared, towering like rugged white peaks rising from the sea, there was a stunning beauty about them that couldn't be ignored, despite the terrible disaster one of them had caused. Later, when the sun rose above the horizon, they sparkled and glimmered in its rays; icy white, looking more like frozen snow than translucent ice.

As the dawn crept towards us there lay another almost directly in the line between our boat and the Carpathia, and a few minutes later, another on her port quarter, and more again on the southern and western horizons, as far as the eye could reach: all differing in shape and size and tones of colour according as the sun shone through them or was reflected directly or obliquely from them.

As dawn approached, another ship appeared almost directly in line between our boat and the Carpathia. A few minutes later, another one showed up on her left side, with even more visible on the southern and western horizons, as far as we could see. They all varied in shape, size, and color tones, depending on how the sunlight came through or was reflected from them.

[Illustration: THE CARPATHIA]

[Illustration: THE CARPATHIA]

We drew near our rescuer and presently could discern the bands on her funnel, by which the crew could tell she was a Cunarder; and already some boats were at her side and passengers climbing up her ladders. We had to give the iceberg a wide berth and make a détour to the south: we knew it was sunk a long way below the surface with such things as projecting ledges—not that it was very likely there was one so near the surface as to endanger our small boat, but we were not inclined to take any risks for the sake of a few more minutes when safety lay so near.

We got closer to our rescuer and soon recognized the stripes on her funnel, which signaled to the crew that she was a Cunarder; already some boats were alongside her, and passengers were climbing up her ladders. We had to steer clear of the iceberg and take a detour to the south: we knew it was sunk deep below the surface with protruding ledges—not that it was very likely there was one close enough to the surface to threaten our small boat, but we weren’t willing to take any risks for the sake of a few more minutes when safety was so close.

Once clear of the berg, we could read the Cunarder's name—C A R P A T H I A—a name we are not likely ever to forget. We shall see her sometimes, perhaps, in the shipping lists,—as I have done already once when she left Genoa on her return voyage,—and the way her lights climbed up over the horizon in the darkness, the way she swung and showed her lighted portholes, and the moment when we read her name on her side will all come back in a flash; we shall live again the scene of rescue, and feel the same thrill of gratitude for all she brought us that night.

Once we got past the iceberg, we could see the Cunard ship's name—C A R P A T H I A—a name we’re not likely to forget. We might catch sight of her in the shipping news sometimes, like I did once when she departed from Genoa on her return trip. The way her lights appeared over the horizon in the dark, how she moved and revealed her illuminated portholes, and the moment we read her name on the side will all come rushing back; we'll relive the rescue scene and feel the same gratitude for everything she brought us that night.

We rowed up to her about 4.30, and sheltering on the port side from the swell, held on by two ropes at the stern and bow. Women went up the side first, climbing rope ladders with a noose round their shoulders to help their ascent; men passengers scrambled next, and the crew last of all. The baby went up in a bag with the opening tied up: it had been quite well all the time, and never suffered any ill effects from its cold journey in the night. We set foot on deck with very thankful hearts, grateful beyond the possibility of adequate expression to feel a solid ship beneath us once more.

We rowed up to her around 4:30, taking shelter on the port side from the waves, holding on with two ropes at the stern and bow. The women boarded first, climbing rope ladders with a loop around their shoulders to help them up; then the male passengers scrambled up, and finally, the crew followed. The baby was lifted in a bag with the opening tied shut: it had been fine the whole time and didn’t suffer any negative effects from its cold journey during the night. We stepped onto the deck with very grateful hearts, beyond words to express how thankful we were to feel a solid ship beneath us once more.







CHAPTER VI

THE SINKING OF THE TITANIC SEEN FROM HER DECK

The two preceding chapters have been to a large extent the narrative of a single eyewitness and an account of the escape of one boat only from the Titanic's side. It will be well now to return to the Titanic and reconstruct a more general and complete account from the experiences of many people in different parts of the ship. A considerable part of these experiences was related to the writer first hand by survivors, both on board the Carpathia and at other times, but some are derived from other sources which are probably as accurate as first-hand information. Other reports, which seemed at first sight to have been founded on the testimony of eyewitnesses, have been found on examination to have passed through several hands, and have therefore been rejected. The testimony even of eye-witnesses has in some cases been excluded when it seemed not to agree with direct evidence of a number of other witnesses or with what reasoned judgment considered probable in the circumstances. In this category are the reports of explosions before the Titanic sank, the breaking of the ship in two parts, the suicide of officers. It would be well to notice here that the Titanic was in her correct course, the southerly one, and in the position which prudence dictates as a safe one under the ordinary conditions at that time of the year: to be strictly accurate she was sixteen miles south of the regular summer route which all companies follow from January to August.

The previous two chapters have mostly been the story of a single eyewitness and an account of just one lifeboat's escape from the Titanic. Now, it’s important to return to the Titanic and piece together a broader and more complete narrative from the experiences of many people in different areas of the ship. A significant portion of these experiences was shared with the writer firsthand by survivors, both on board the Carpathia and at other times, but some are drawn from other sources that are likely just as reliable as firsthand accounts. Other reports, which initially seemed to be based on eyewitness testimonies, have been found, upon further examination, to have gone through multiple sources and have therefore been disregarded. Some eyewitness testimonies have also been excluded when they didn’t align with direct evidence from a number of other witnesses or what rational judgment suggested was likely under the circumstances. This includes reports of explosions before the Titanic sank, the ship breaking in two, and the suicides of officers. It’s important to note that the Titanic was on its correct course, heading south, and at a position that was considered safe under normal conditions for that time of year: to be precise, it was sixteen miles south of the regular summer route that all companies follow from January to August.

Perhaps the real history of the disaster should commence with the afternoon of Sunday, when Marconigrams were received by the Titanic from the ships ahead of her, warning her of the existence of icebergs. In connection with this must be taken the marked fall of temperature observed by everyone in the afternoon and evening of this day as well as the very low temperature of the water. These have generally been taken to indicate that without any possibility of doubt we were near an iceberg region, and the severest condemnation has been poured on the heads of the officers and captain for not having regard to these climatic conditions; but here caution is necessary. There can be little doubt now that the low temperature observed can be traced to the icebergs and ice-field subsequently encountered, but experienced sailors are aware that it might have been observed without any icebergs being near. The cold Labrador current sweeps down by Newfoundland across the track of Atlantic liners, but does not necessarily carry icebergs with it; cold winds blow from Greenland and Labrador and not always from icebergs and ice-fields. So that falls in temperature of sea and air are not prima facie evidence of the close proximity of icebergs. On the other hand, a single iceberg separated by many miles from its fellows might sink a ship, but certainly would not cause a drop in temperature either of the air or water. Then, as the Labrador current meets the warm Gulf Stream flowing from the Gulf of Mexico across to Europe, they do not necessarily intermingle, nor do they always run side by side or one on top of the other, but often interlaced, like the fingers of two hands. As a ship sails across this region the thermometer will record within a few miles temperatures of 34°, 58°, 35°, 59°, and so on.

Perhaps the real history of the disaster should begin on Sunday afternoon when the Titanic received Marconigrams from ships ahead, warning her about icebergs. It's important to note the significant drop in temperature everyone felt that afternoon and evening, along with the very low water temperature. These observations have often been seen as clear indicators that we were close to an iceberg area, and the officers and captain have faced harsh criticism for not taking these weather conditions seriously. However, caution is needed here. There is little doubt that the low temperatures observed can be linked to the icebergs and ice-fields encountered later, but experienced sailors know that such temperatures can occur without icebergs nearby. The cold Labrador current flows down from Newfoundland along the path of Atlantic liners, but it doesn't always carry icebergs with it; cold winds come from Greenland and Labrador too, and not solely from icebergs and ice-fields. Therefore, drops in air and sea temperatures aren’t necessarily evidence of nearby icebergs. Conversely, a single iceberg, even miles away from others, could sink a ship but wouldn’t cause a noticeable change in the temperature of the air or water. Additionally, as the Labrador current meets the warm Gulf Stream coming from the Gulf of Mexico toward Europe, they don't necessarily mix, nor do they always run alongside each other or stack one above the other; they often intertwine, like the fingers of two hands. As a ship travels through this area, the thermometer may show varying temperatures within just a few miles, like 34°, 58°, 35°, 59°, and so on.

It is little wonder then that sailors become accustomed to place little reliance on temperature conditions as a means of estimating the probabilities of encountering ice in their track. An experienced sailor has told me that nothing is more difficult to diagnose than the presence of icebergs, and a strong confirmation of this is found in the official sailing directions issued by the Hydrographic Department of the British Admiralty. "No reliance can be placed on any warning being conveyed to the mariner, by a fall in temperature, either of sea or air, of approaching ice. Some decrease in temperature has occasionally been recorded, but more often none has been observed."

It’s no surprise that sailors tend to trust temperature conditions less when estimating the chances of running into ice in their path. An experienced sailor once told me that nothing is harder to detect than icebergs, and this is strongly supported by the official sailing directions from the Hydrographic Department of the British Admiralty. "You can't rely on any warning about approaching ice being indicated by a drop in temperature, whether in the sea or the air. Sometimes there's been a drop in temperature, but more often than not, there’s been none at all."

But notification by Marconigram of the exact location of icebergs is a vastly different matter. I remember with deep feeling the effect this information had on us when it first became generally known on board the Carpathia. Rumours of it went round on Wednesday morning, grew to definite statements in the afternoon, and were confirmed when one of the Titanic officers admitted the truth of it in reply to a direct question. I shall never forget the overwhelming sense of hopelessness that came over some of us as we obtained definite knowledge of the warning messages. It was not then the unavoidable accident we had hitherto supposed: the sudden plunging into a region crowded with icebergs which no seaman, however skilled a navigator he might be, could have avoided! The beautiful Titanic wounded too deeply to recover, the cries of the drowning still ringing in our ears and the thousands of homes that mourned all these calamities—none of all these things need ever have been!

But getting notified by Marconigram about the exact location of icebergs is completely different. I vividly remember how this information affected us when it first became widely known on the Carpathia. Rumors spread on Wednesday morning, turned into concrete statements by the afternoon, and were confirmed when one of the Titanic officers admitted it in response to a direct question. I’ll never forget the overwhelming sense of hopelessness that washed over some of us as we learned about the warning messages. It was no longer the unavoidable accident we had thought: the sudden plunge into an area full of icebergs that no skilled navigator could have avoided! The beautiful Titanic was damaged beyond repair, the cries of the drowning still echoing in our ears, and the thousands of homes grieving for these tragedies—none of this ever needed to happen!

It is no exaggeration to say that men who went through all the experiences of the collision and the rescue and the subsequent scenes on the quay at New York with hardly a tremor, were quite overcome by this knowledge and turned away, unable to speak; I for one, did so, and I know others who told me they were similarly affected.

It’s no exaggeration to say that men who went through all the experiences of the crash, the rescue, and the following scenes on the dock in New York without hardly showing any emotion were completely overwhelmed by this realization and turned away, speechless; I definitely did, and I know others who told me they felt the same way.

I think we all came to modify our opinions on this matter, however, when we learnt more of the general conditions attending trans-Atlantic steamship services. The discussion as to who was responsible for these warnings being disregarded had perhaps better be postponed to a later chapter. One of these warnings was handed to Mr. Ismay by Captain Smith at 5 P.M. and returned at the latter's request at 7 P.M., that it might be posted for the information of officers; as a result of the messages they were instructed to keep a special lookout for ice. This, Second Officer Lightoller did until he was relieved at 10 P.M. by First Officer Murdock, to whom he handed on the instructions. During Mr. Lightoller's watch, about 9 P.M., the captain had joined him on the bridge and discussed "the time we should be getting up towards the vicinity of the ice, and how we should recognize it if we should see it, and refreshing our minds on the indications that ice gives when it is in the vicinity." Apparently, too, the officers had discussed among themselves the proximity of ice and Mr. Lightoller had remarked that they would be approaching the position where ice had been reported during his watch. The lookouts were cautioned similarly, but no ice was sighted until a few minutes before the collision, when the lookout man saw the iceberg and rang the bell three times, the usual signal from the crow's nest when anything is seen dead-ahead.

I think we all changed our opinions on this issue when we learned more about the general conditions of trans-Atlantic steamship services. The discussion about who was responsible for ignoring these warnings is probably better saved for a later chapter. One of these warnings was given to Mr. Ismay by Captain Smith at 5 PM and was returned at the latter's request at 7 PM so it could be posted for the officers' information; as a result of those messages, they were instructed to keep a special lookout for ice. Second Officer Lightoller did this until he was relieved at 10 PM by First Officer Murdock, who he handed the instructions to. During Mr. Lightoller's watch, around 9 PM, the captain joined him on the bridge to talk about "when we should be nearing the area with ice, how we would recognize it if we saw it, and going over the signs that indicate ice is nearby." Apparently, the officers also discussed the closeness of the ice, and Mr. Lightoller mentioned that they were approaching the spot where ice had been reported during his watch. The lookouts were similarly cautioned, but no ice was seen until a few minutes before the collision, when the lookout spotted the iceberg and rang the bell three times, the usual signal from the crow's nest when something is seen straight ahead.

By telephone he reported to the bridge the presence of an iceberg, but Mr. Murdock had already ordered Quartermaster Hichens at the wheel to starboard the helm, and the vessel began to swing away from the berg. But it was far too late at the speed she was going to hope to steer the huge Titanic, over a sixth of a mile long, out of reach of danger. Even if the iceberg had been visible half a mile away it is doubtful whether some portion of her tremendous length would not have been touched, and it is in the highest degree unlikely that the lookout could have seen the berg half a mile away in the conditions that existed that night, even with glasses. The very smoothness of the water made the presence of ice a more difficult matter to detect. In ordinary conditions the dash of the waves against the foot of an iceberg surrounds it with a circle of white foam visible for some distance, long before the iceberg itself; but here was an oily sea sweeping smoothly round the deadly monster and causing no indication of its presence.

By phone, he informed the bridge about an iceberg, but Mr. Murdock had already instructed Quartermaster Hichens, who was at the wheel, to steer the helm to starboard, and the ship started to turn away from the iceberg. However, at the speed they were traveling, it was far too late to effectively maneuver the massive Titanic, which was over a sixth of a mile long, out of danger. Even if the iceberg had been spotted half a mile away, it’s questionable whether some part of its enormous length wouldn’t have been hit, and it’s very unlikely that the lookout could have seen the iceberg that far away in the conditions that night, even with binoculars. The smoothness of the water made it even harder to detect ice. Normally, the waves crashing against an iceberg create a ring of white foam visible from a distance, long before the iceberg itself is seen; but here, the oily sea smoothly surrounded the deadly giant without giving any sign of its presence.

There is little doubt, moreover, that the crow's nest is not a good place from which to detect icebergs. It is proverbial that they adopt to a large extent the colour of their surroundings; and seen from above at a high angle, with the black, foam-free sea behind, the iceberg must have been almost invisible until the Titanic was close upon it. I was much struck by a remark of Sir Ernest Shackleton on his method of detecting icebergs—to place a lookout man as low down near the water-line as he could get him. Remembering how we had watched the Titanic with all her lights out, standing upright like "an enormous black finger," as one observer stated, and had only seen her thus because she loomed black against the sky behind her, I saw at once how much better the sky was than the black sea to show up an iceberg's bulk. And so in a few moments the Titanic had run obliquely on the berg, and with a shock that was astonishingly slight—so slight that many passengers never noticed it—the submerged portion of the berg had cut her open on the starboard side in the most vulnerable portion of her anatomy—the bilge. [Footnote: See Figure 4, page 50.] The most authentic accounts say that the wound began at about the location of the foremast and extended far back to the stern, the brunt of the blow being taken by the forward plates, which were either punctured through both bottoms directly by the blow, or through one skin only, and as this was torn away it ripped out some of the inner plates. The fact that she went down by the head shows that probably only the forward plates were doubly punctured, the stern ones being cut open through the outer skin only. After the collision, Murdock had at once reversed the engines and brought the ship to a standstill, but the iceberg had floated away astern. The shock, though little felt by the enormous mass of the ship, was sufficient to dislodge a large quantity of ice from the berg: the forecastle deck was found to be covered with pieces of ice.

There’s no doubt that the crow's nest is not the best spot for spotting icebergs. It's well-known that icebergs often take on the color of their surroundings, and when viewed from above at a steep angle, with the dark, calm sea behind them, they can be nearly invisible until a ship is right up close. I was struck by something Sir Ernest Shackleton said about iceberg detection—he recommended placing a lookout man as low as possible, near the waterline. Remembering how we had seen the Titanic with all her lights off, standing tall like "an enormous black finger," as one observer described, we only spotted her because she stood out against the sky. This made it clear to me how much better the sky is than the dark sea for revealing the bulk of an iceberg. In just a moment, the Titanic had struck the iceberg at an angle, and the impact was surprisingly light—so light that many passengers didn't even notice it—the submerged part of the iceberg had opened her up on the starboard side, right at her most vulnerable area—the bilge. [Footnote: See Figure 4, page 50.] Most reliable accounts indicate that the damage started near the foremast and extended back to the stern, with the brunt of the impact hitting the forward plates, which were either punctured completely through both layers or just one skin, and as that was torn away, it pulled out some of the inner plates. The fact that she sank by the bow suggests that likely only the forward plates were doubly punctured, while the stern plates were only damaged through the outer skin. After the collision, Murdock immediately reversed the engines and stopped the ship, but the iceberg had drifted away behind them. The impact, though not strongly felt by the massive ship, was enough to dislodge a lot of ice from the iceberg: pieces of ice were found covering the forecastle deck.

Feeling the shock, Captain Smith rushed out of his cabin to the bridge, and in reply to his anxious enquiry was told by Murdock that ice had been struck and the emergency doors instantly closed. The officers roused by the collision went on deck: some to the bridge; others, while hearing nothing of the extent of the damage, saw no necessity for doing so. Captain Smith at once sent the carpenter below to sound the ship, and Fourth Officer Boxhall to the steerage to report damage. The latter found there a very dangerous condition of things and reported to Captain Smith, who then sent him to the mail-room; and here again, it was easy to see, matters looked very serious. Mail-bags were floating about and the water rising rapidly. All this was reported to the captain, who ordered the lifeboats to be got ready at once. Mr. Boxhall went to the chartroom to work out the ship's position, which he then handed to the Marconi operators for transmission to any ship near enough to help in the work of rescue.

Feeling the jolt, Captain Smith hurried out of his cabin to the bridge, and in response to his worried question, Murdock informed him that the ship had hit ice and the emergency doors had closed immediately. The officers awakened by the collision headed to the deck: some went to the bridge; others, not hearing about the extent of the damage, saw no need to do so. Captain Smith quickly sent the carpenter below to assess the ship, and Fourth Officer Boxhall to the steerage to report any damage. Boxhall discovered a very dangerous situation and reported back to Captain Smith, who then sent him to the mailroom; here, it was clear that things looked very serious. Mailbags were floating around and water was rising quickly. All this was relayed to the captain, who ordered that the lifeboats be prepared immediately. Mr. Boxhall went to the chartroom to figure out the ship's position, which he then passed on to the Marconi operators for transmission to any nearby ships that could assist in the rescue efforts.

Reports of the damage done were by this time coming to the captain from many quarters, from the chief engineer, from the designer,—Mr. Andrews,—and in a dramatic way from the sudden appearance on deck of a swarm of stokers who had rushed up from below as the water poured into the boiler-rooms and coal-bunkers: they were immediately ordered down below to duty again. Realizing the urgent heed of help, he went personally to the Marconi room and gave orders to the operators to get into touch with all the ships they could and to tell them to come quickly. The assistant operator Bride had been asleep, and knew of the damage only when Phillips, in charge of the Marconi room, told him ice had been encountered. They started to send out the well-known "C.Q.D." message,—which interpreted means: C.Q. "all stations attend," and D, "distress," the position of the vessel in latitude and longitude following. Later, they sent out "S.O.S.," an arbitrary message agreed upon as an international code-signal.

Reports of the damage were coming to the captain from many sources, including the chief engineer and the designer, Mr. Andrews. In a dramatic turn, a group of stokers suddenly appeared on deck after rushing up from below as water flooded the boiler rooms and coal bunkers; they were quickly ordered back to their duties. Realizing that urgent help was needed, he went personally to the Marconi room and instructed the operators to contact all nearby ships and ask them to come quickly. The assistant operator, Bride, had been asleep and only learned about the damage when Phillips, who was in charge of the Marconi room, informed him that they had encountered ice. They began sending out the well-known "C.Q.D." message, which means C.Q. "all stations attend," and D "distress," followed by the vessel's position in latitude and longitude. Later, they also sent out "S.O.S.," an arbitrary message established as an international distress signal.

Soon after the vessel struck, Mr. Ismay had learnt of the nature of the accident from the captain and chief engineer, and after dressing and going on deck had spoken to some of the officers not yet thoroughly acquainted with the grave injury done to the vessel. By this time all those in any way connected with the management and navigation must have known the importance of making use of all the ways of safety known to them—and that without any delay. That they thought at first that the Titanic would sink as soon as she did is doubtful; but probably as the reports came in they knew that her ultimate loss in a few hours was a likely contingency. On the other hand, there is evidence that some of the officers in charge of boats quite expected the embarkation was a precautionary measure and they would all return after daylight. Certainly the first information that ice had been struck conveyed to those in charge no sense of the gravity of the circumstances: one officer even retired to his cabin and another advised a steward to go back to his berth as there was no danger.

Soon after the ship hit something, Mr. Ismay learned from the captain and chief engineer what had happened. After getting dressed and going on deck, he talked to some of the officers who still weren't fully aware of the serious damage to the ship. By that time, everyone involved in the management and navigation must have known the importance of using all the available safety measures—and doing so without delay. It's uncertain if they initially thought the Titanic would sink as soon as it did, but as reports came in, they probably realized that its eventual loss within a few hours was likely. On the other hand, some of the officers in charge of the lifeboats seemed to believe that getting people on board was just a precaution and that everyone would return after daylight. The first information about hitting ice didn't convey a true sense of the situation's seriousness to those in charge; one officer even went to his cabin, and another told a steward to go back to bed, saying there was no danger.

And so the order was sent round, "All passengers on deck with lifebelts on"; and in obedience to this a crowd of hastily dressed or partially dressed people began to assemble on the decks belonging to their respective classes (except the steerage passengers who were allowed access to other decks), tying on lifebelts over their clothing. In some parts of the ship women were separated from the men and assembled together near the boats, in others men and women mingled freely together, husbands helping their own wives and families and then other women and children into the boats. The officers spread themselves about the decks, superintending the work of lowering and loading the boats, and in three cases were ordered by their superior officers to take charge of them. At this stage great difficulty was experienced in getting women to leave the ship, especially where the order was so rigorously enforced, "Women and children only." Women in many cases refused to leave their husbands, and were actually forcibly lifted up and dropped in the boats. They argued with the officers, demanding reasons, and in some cases even when induced to get in were disposed to think the whole thing a joke, or a precaution which it seemed to them rather foolish to take. In this they were encouraged by the men left behind, who, in the same condition of ignorance, said good-bye to their friends as they went down, adding that they would see them again at breakfast-time. To illustrate further how little danger was apprehended—when it was discovered on the first-class deck that the forward lower deck was covered with small ice, snowballing matches were arranged for the following morning, and some passengers even went down to the deck and brought back small pieces of ice which were handed round.

And so the announcement went out, "All passengers on deck with lifebelts on," and in response, a group of people, some dressed quickly and others only partly dressed, started to gather on the decks assigned to their classes (except for the steerage passengers, who were allowed on other decks), securing lifebelts over their clothes. On some parts of the ship, women were separated from the men and gathered near the boats, while in other areas, men and women mixed freely, with husbands helping their own wives and families, and then assisting other women and children into the boats. The officers spread out across the decks, overseeing the process of lowering and loading the boats, and in three instances, were directed by their superiors to take charge of them. At this point, there was significant difficulty getting women to leave the ship, especially where the order "Women and children only" was being strictly enforced. Many women refused to leave their husbands, and some had to be forcibly lifted and placed in the boats. They argued with the officers, asking for explanations, and even when they were persuaded to get in, some thought it was all a joke or considered it a foolish precaution. The men left behind, also unaware of the real danger, said their goodbyes to friends as they boarded, reassuring them that they would see them again at breakfast. To further illustrate how little threat was perceived—when it was discovered on the first-class deck that the forward lower deck was covered in small ice, they organized snowball fights for the next morning, and some passengers even went down to the deck to bring back small blocks of ice, which they shared around.

Below decks too was additional evidence that no one thought of immediate danger. Two ladies walking along one of the corridors came across a group of people gathered round a door which they were trying vainly to open, and on the other side of which a man was demanding in loud terms to be let out. Either his door was locked and the key not to be found, or the collision had jammed the lock and prevented the key from turning. The ladies thought he must be afflicted in some way to make such a noise, but one of the men was assuring him that in no circumstances should he be left, and that his (the bystander's) son would be along soon and would smash down his door if it was not opened in the mean time. "He has a stronger arm than I have," he added. The son arrived presently and proceeded to make short work of the door: it was smashed in and the inmate released, to his great satisfaction and with many expressions of gratitude to his rescuer. But one of the head stewards who came up at this juncture was so incensed at the damage done to the property of his company, and so little aware of the infinitely greater damage done the ship, that he warned the man who had released the prisoner that he would be arrested on arrival in New York.

Below decks, there was more evidence that no one felt they were in immediate danger. Two ladies walking down one of the corridors stumbled upon a group of people gathered around a door that they were struggling to open, while a man on the other side was loudly demanding to be let out. Either his door was locked with the key missing, or the collision had jammed the lock and prevented the key from turning. The ladies thought he must be upset or unwell to make such a racket, but one of the men reassured him that under no circumstances would he be left there, and that his (the bystander’s) son would be along shortly to break down the door if it wasn’t opened in the meantime. "He has a stronger arm than I do," he added. The son arrived soon after and quickly took care of the door: it was smashed open and the occupant was freed, much to his relief, along with many thanks to his rescuer. However, one of the head stewards who came up at that moment was so furious about the damage to the company's property, and so oblivious to the vastly greater damage done to the ship, that he warned the man who had freed the captive that he would be arrested upon arrival in New York.

It must be borne in mind that no general warning had been issued to passengers: here and there were experienced travellers to whom collision with an iceberg was sufficient to cause them to make every preparation for leaving the ship, but the great majority were never enlightened as to the amount of damage done, or even as to what had happened. We knew in a vague way that we had collided with an iceberg, but there our knowledge ended, and most of us drew no deductions from that fact alone. Another factor that prevented some from taking to the boats was the drop to the water below and the journey into the unknown sea: certainly it looked a tremendous way down in the darkness, the sea and the night both seemed very cold and lonely; and here was the ship, so firm and well lighted and warm.

It should be noted that no general warning had been given to passengers: there were a few seasoned travelers who understood that hitting an iceberg was serious enough to prompt them to prepare to leave the ship, but most people didn’t know how serious the damage was, or even what had actually happened. We vaguely knew we had collided with an iceberg, but that was as far as our knowledge went, and most of us didn’t make any conclusions from that fact alone. Another reason some people hesitated to get into the lifeboats was the steep drop to the water below and the uncertainty of the dark sea: it definitely looked like a long way down in the darkness, with the sea and night both feeling very cold and lonely; and here was the ship, so sturdy and well-lit and warm.

But perhaps what made so many people declare their decision to remain was their strong belief in the theory of the Titanic's unsinkable construction. Again and again was it repeated, "This ship cannot sink; it is only a question of waiting until another ship comes up and takes us off." Husbands expected to follow their wives and join them either in New York or by transfer in mid-ocean from steamer to steamer. Many passengers relate that they were told by officers that the ship was a lifeboat and could not go down; one lady affirms that the captain told her the Titanic could not sink for two or three days; no doubt this was immediately after the collision.

But maybe what caused so many people to decide to stay was their strong belief in the Titanic's unsinkable design. Over and over, it was said, "This ship can't sink; we just have to wait for another ship to come and pick us up." Husbands expected to follow their wives and reunite with them either in New York or by transferring from one ship to another in mid-ocean. Many passengers report that they were told by officers that the ship was like a lifeboat and couldn't go down; one woman claims that the captain told her the Titanic couldn't sink for two or three days; no doubt, this was right after the collision.

It is not any wonder, then, that many elected to remain, deliberately choosing the deck of the Titanic to a place in a lifeboat. And yet the boats had to go down, and so at first they went half-full: this is the real explanation of why they were not as fully loaded as the later ones. It is important then to consider the question how far the captain was justified in withholding all the knowledge he had from every passenger. From one point of view he should have said to them, "This ship will sink in a few hours: there are the boats, and only women and children can go to them." But had he the authority to enforce such an order? There are such things as panics and rushes which get beyond the control of a handful of officers, even if armed, and where even the bravest of men get swept off their feet—mentally as well as physically.

It’s no surprise, then, that many chose to stay, intentionally picking the deck of the Titanic over a spot in a lifeboat. Yet, the boats had to leave eventually, so initially, they set off only partly filled; that’s why they weren’t as loaded as the later ones. It’s important to consider how justified the captain was in keeping all his knowledge from every passenger. From one perspective, he should have told them, “This ship will sink in a few hours: here are the boats, and only women and children can board them.” But did he have the authority to enforce that order? There are situations where panics and rushes can overwhelm a handful of officers, even if they’re armed, and where even the bravest of men can be swept away—both mentally and physically.

On the other hand, if he decided to withhold all definite knowledge of danger from all passengers and at the same time persuade—and if it was not sufficient, compel—women and children to take to the boats, it might result in their all being saved. He could not foresee the tenacity of their faith in the boat: there is ample evidence that he left the bridge when the ship had come to rest and went among passengers urging them to get into the boat and rigorously excluding all but women and children. Some would not go. Officer Lowe testified that he shouted, "Who's next for the boat?" and could get no replies. The boats even were sent away half-loaded,—although the fear of their buckling in the middle was responsible as well for this,—but the captain with the few boats at his disposal could hardly do more than persuade and advise in the terrible circumstances in which he was placed.

On the other hand, if he chose to keep all knowledge of danger from the passengers and at the same time persuade—and if necessary, force—women and children to get into the lifeboats, it might result in everyone being saved. He couldn’t predict how strong their belief in the lifeboat would be: there’s plenty of evidence that he left the bridge once the ship had settled and went among the passengers, urging them to board the lifeboats while strictly limiting who could go to just women and children. Some refused to go. Officer Lowe testified that he yelled, "Who's next for the boat?" but got no responses. The lifeboats were even sent off half-full—though the concern about them capsizing in the middle also played a role—but the captain, with the few lifeboats he had, could barely do more than persuade and advise in the awful situation he found himself in.

How appalling to think that with a few more boats—and the ship was provided with that particular kind of davit that would launch more boats—there would have been no decision of that kind to make! It could have been stated plainly: "This ship will sink in a few hours: there is room in the boats for all passengers, beginning with women and children."

How shocking to think that with a few more boats—and the ship was equipped with the type of davit that could launch more boats—there wouldn't have been such a decision to make! It could have been said clearly: "This ship will sink in a few hours: there’s space in the boats for all passengers, starting with women and children."

Poor Captain Smith! I care not whether the responsibility for such speed in iceberg regions will rest on his shoulders or not: no man ever had to make such a choice as he had that night, and it seems difficult to see how he can be blamed for withholding from passengers such information as he had of the danger that was imminent.

Poor Captain Smith! I don't care whether the responsibility for speeding through iceberg areas falls on him or not: no one has ever had to make a choice like he did that night, and it's hard to see how he can be blamed for not sharing with passengers the information he had about the imminent danger.

When one reads in the Press that lifeboats arrived at the Carpathia half full, it seems at first sight a dreadful thing that this should have been allowed to happen; but it is so easy to make these criticisms afterwards, so easy to say that Captain Smith should have told everyone of the condition of the vessel. He was faced with many conditions that night which such criticism overlooks. Let any fair-minded person consider some few of the problems presented to him—the ship was bound to sink in a few hours; there was lifeboat accommodation for all women and children and some men; there was no way of getting some women to go except by telling them the ship was doomed, a course he deemed it best not to take; and he knew the danger of boats buckling when loaded full. His solution of these problems was apparently the following:—to send the boats down half full, with such women as would go, and to tell the boats to stand by to pick up more passengers passed down from the cargo ports. There is good evidence that this was part of the plan: I heard an officer give the order to four boats and a lady in number 4 boat on the port side tells me the sailors were so long looking for the port where the captain personally had told them to wait, that they were in danger of being sucked under by the vessel. How far any systematic attempt was made to stand by the ports, I do not know: I never saw one open or any boat standing near on the starboard side; but then, boats 9 to 15 went down full, and on reaching the sea rowed away at once. There is good evidence, then, that Captain Smith fully intended to load the boats full in this way. The failure to carry out the intention is one of the things the whole world regrets, but consider again the great size of the ship and the short time to make decisions, and the omission is more easily understood. The fact is that such a contingency as lowering away boats was not even considered beforehand, and there is much cause for gratitude that as many as seven hundred and five people were rescued. The whole question of a captain's duties seems to require revision. It was totally impossible for any one man to attempt to control the ship that night, and the weather conditions could not well have been more favourable for doing so. One of the reforms that seem inevitable is that one man shall be responsible for the boats, their manning, loading and lowering, leaving the captain free to be on the bridge to the last moment.

When you read in the news that lifeboats reached the Carpathia half full, it initially feels shocking that this was allowed to happen. But it's easy to criticize in hindsight and say that Captain Smith should have informed everyone about the ship's condition. He faced numerous challenges that night that this criticism ignores. Any reasonable person should think about just a few of the problems he encountered—the ship was set to sink in a few hours; there was only enough lifeboat space for all the women and children and some men; and the only way to persuade some women to leave was to say the ship was doomed, something he decided was not the best approach; plus, he knew the risk of lifeboats capsizing if they were overloaded. His solution seemed to be to send the boats down half full with the women who were willing to go, while instructing the boats to stand by to pick up more passengers as they were passed down from the cargo ports. There’s solid evidence that this was part of the plan: I heard an officer give orders to four boats, and a woman in lifeboat number 4 on the port side told me the sailors spent so much time trying to find the port where the captain had personally instructed them to wait that they were in danger of being pulled under by the ship. I don’t know how systematic any efforts were to stay by the ports; I never saw one open or any boat nearby on the starboard side. However, boats 9 to 15 went down fully loaded and immediately rowed away upon reaching the water. There’s strong evidence that Captain Smith intended to fill the boats this way. The failure to achieve this is something the whole world mourns, but considering the massive size of the ship and the limited time for decisions, the omission is more understandable. The truth is that the idea of lowering boats was not even considered in advance, and we should be thankful that as many as seven hundred and five people were rescued. The entire issue of a captain's responsibilities seems to need re-evaluation. It was completely unfeasible for one person to manage the ship effectively that night, and the weather conditions couldn't have been more unfavorable for such control. One of the necessary reforms is for one person to be responsible for the boats—overseeing their crew, loading, and lowering—allowing the captain to remain on the bridge until the very end.

But to return for a time to the means taken to attract the notice of other ships. The wireless operators were now in touch with several ships, and calling to them to come quickly for the water was pouring in and the Titanic beginning to go down by the head. Bride testified that the first reply received was from a German boat, the Frankfurt, which was: "All right: stand by," but not giving her position. From comparison of the strength of signals received from the Frankfurt and from other boats, the operators estimated the Frankfurt was the nearest; but subsequent events proved that this was not so. She was, in fact, one hundred and forty miles away and arrived at 10.50 A.M. next morning, when the Carpathia had left with the rescued. The next reply was from the Carpathia, fifty-eight miles away on the outbound route to the Mediterranean, and it was a prompt and welcome one—"Coming hard," followed by the position. Then followed the Olympic, and with her they talked for some time, but she was five hundred and sixty miles away on the southern route, too far to be of any immediate help. At the speed of 23 knots she would expect to be up about 1 P.M. next day, and this was about the time that those in boat 13 had calculated. We had always assumed in the boat that the stokers who gave this information had it from one of the officers before they left; but in the absence of any knowledge of the much nearer ship, the Carpathia, it is more probable that they knew in a general way where the sister ship, the Olympic, should be, and had made a rough calculation.

But let's go back to how they tried to get the attention of other ships. The wireless operators were now in contact with several vessels, calling for them to come quickly because water was flooding in and the Titanic was starting to sink. Bride testified that the first response they received was from a German ship, the Frankfurt, which said, "All right: stand by," but didn’t provide its location. By comparing the strength of the signals from the Frankfurt and other ships, the operators estimated that the Frankfurt was the closest; however, later events showed this wasn’t true. It was actually one hundred and forty miles away and arrived at 10:50 A.M. the next morning, after the Carpathia had already left with the rescued passengers. The next reply came from the Carpathia, which was fifty-eight miles away on its way to the Mediterranean, and it was a quick and welcomed message: "Coming hard," along with its position. Then they heard from the Olympic, and they chatted for a while, but it was five hundred and sixty miles away on a southern route, too far to be of any immediate assistance. At a speed of 23 knots, she expected to arrive around 1 P.M. the next day, which was roughly the time those in lifeboat 13 had calculated. They always assumed in the boat that the stokers who gave this information had got it from one of the officers before they left; but since they had no knowledge of the much nearer Carpathia, it’s more likely they had a general idea of where the sister ship, the Olympic, would be and made a rough estimate.

Other ships in touch by wireless were the Mount Temple, fifty miles; the Birma, one hundred miles; the Parisian, one hundred and fifty miles; the Virginian, one hundred and fifty miles; and the Baltic, three hundred miles. But closer than any of these—closer even than the Carpathia—were two ships: the Californian, less than twenty miles away, with the wireless operator off duty and unable to catch the "C.Q.D." signal which was now making the air for many miles around quiver in its appeal for help—immediate, urgent help—for the hundreds of people who stood on the Titanic's deck.

Other ships in contact via wireless were the Mount Temple, fifty miles away; the Birma, one hundred miles; the Parisian, one hundred and fifty miles; the Virginian, one hundred and fifty miles; and the Baltic, three hundred miles. But closer than any of these—closer even than the Carpathia—were two ships: the Californian, less than twenty miles away, with the wireless operator off duty and unable to catch the "C.Q.D." signal which was now filling the air for many miles around, calling for help—immediate, urgent help—for the hundreds of people who stood on the Titanic's deck.

The second vessel was a small steamer some few miles ahead on the port side, without any wireless apparatus, her name and destination still unknown; and yet the evidence for her presence that night seems too strong to be disregarded. Mr. Boxhall states that he and Captain Smith saw her quite plainly some five miles away, and could distinguish the mast-head lights and a red port light. They at once hailed her with rockets and Morse electric signals, to which Boxhall saw no reply, but Captain Smith and stewards affirmed they did. The second and third officers saw the signals sent and her lights, the latter from the lifeboat of which he was in charge. Seaman Hopkins testified that he was told by the captain to row for the light; and we in boat 13 certainly saw it in the same position and rowed towards it for some time. But notwithstanding all the efforts made to attract its attention, it drew slowly away and the lights sank below the horizon.

The second vessel was a small steamer just a few miles ahead on the port side, without any wireless equipment, her name and destination still unknown; yet the evidence of her presence that night seems too strong to ignore. Mr. Boxhall states that he and Captain Smith saw her quite clearly about five miles away and could make out the masthead lights and a red port light. They immediately signaled her with rockets and Morse electric signals, to which Boxhall didn’t see a response, but Captain Smith and the stewards insisted they did. The second and third officers witnessed the signals being sent and saw her lights, with the latter view from the lifeboat he was in charge of. Seaman Hopkins testified that the captain instructed him to row toward the light; and we in boat 13 definitely saw it in the same spot and rowed toward it for a while. But despite all the efforts made to catch its attention, it slowly moved away and the lights disappeared below the horizon.

The pity of it! So near, and so many people waiting for the shelter its decks could have given so easily. It seems impossible to think that this ship ever replied to the signals: those who said so must have been mistaken. The United State Senate Committee in its report does not hesitate to say that this unknown steamer and the Californian are identical, and that the failure on the part of the latter to come to the help of the Titanic is culpable negligence. There is undoubted evidence that some of the crew on the Californian saw our rockets; but it seems impossible to believe that the captain and officers knew of our distress and deliberately ignored it. Judgment on the matter had better be suspended until further information is forthcoming. An engineer who has served in the trans-Atlantic service tells me that it is a common practice for small boats to leave the fishing smacks to which they belong and row away for miles; sometimes even being lost and wandering about among icebergs, and even not being found again. In these circumstances, rockets are part of a fishing smack's equipment, and are sent up to indicate to the small boats how to return. Is it conceivable that the Californian thought our rockets were such signals, and therefore paid no attention to them?

What a shame! So close, and so many people waiting for the shelter that the ship’s decks could have easily provided. It’s hard to believe this ship ever responded to the signals; those who claimed so must have been mistaken. The United States Senate Committee in its report firmly states that this unknown steamer and the Californian are the same, and that the Californian's failure to assist the Titanic is a serious act of negligence. There is clear evidence that some crew members on the Californian saw our rockets; however, it seems unbelievable that the captain and officers knew about our distress and chose to ignore it. It would be better to hold off on a judgment until more information comes to light. An engineer who has worked in trans-Atlantic services told me that it’s common for small boats to leave the fishing vessels they belong to and row away for miles; sometimes they get lost, drifting among icebergs, and even don’t get found again. In these situations, rockets are part of a fishing boat's gear, used to guide the small boats back. Is it possible that the Californian mistook our rockets for those signals and therefore ignored them?

Incidentally, this engineer did not hesitate to add that it is doubtful if a big liner would stop to help a small fishing-boat sending off distress signals, or even would turn about to help one which she herself had cut down as it lay in her path without a light. He was strong in his affirmation that such things were commonly known to all officers in the trans-Atlantic service.

Incidentally, this engineer pointed out that it's questionable whether a large liner would stop to assist a small fishing boat sending out distress signals or even turn around to help one that it had hit while cruising along its route without a light. He strongly affirmed that these kinds of things were well-known to all officers in the trans-Atlantic service.

With regard to the other vessels in wireless communication, the Mount Temple was the only one near enough from the point of distance to have arrived in time to be of help, but between her and the Titanic lay the enormous ice-floe, and icebergs were near her in addition.

With the other ships using wireless communication, the Mount Temple was the only one close enough to reach the Titanic in time to help, but between them was a massive ice floe, and there were icebergs nearby as well.

The seven ships which caught the message started at once to her help but were all stopped on the way (except the Birma) by the Carpathia's wireless announcing the fate of the Titanic and the people aboard her. The message must have affected the captains of these ships very deeply: they would understand far better than the travelling public what it meant to lose such a beautiful ship on her first voyage.

The seven ships that received the message immediately set out to help her, but all of them were stopped along the way (except for the Birma) by the Carpathia's wireless communication reporting the fate of the Titanic and the people on board. The message must have hit the captains of these ships hard; they would comprehend much more than the traveling public what it meant to lose such a magnificent ship on her maiden voyage.

The only thing now left to be done was to get the lifeboats away as quickly as possible, and to this task the other officers were in the meantime devoting all their endeavours. Mr. Lightoller sent away boat after boat: in one he had put twenty-four women and children, in another thirty, in another thirty-five; and then, running short of seamen to man the boats he sent Major Peuchen, an expert yachtsman, in the next, to help with its navigation. By the time these had been filled, he had difficulty in finding women for the fifth and sixth boats for the reasons already stated. All this time the passengers remained—to use his own expression—"as quiet as if in church." To man and supervise the loading of six boats must have taken him nearly up to the time of the Titanic's sinking, taking an average of some twenty minutes to a boat. Still at work to the end, he remained on the ship till she sank and went down with her. His evidence before the United States Committee was as follows: "Did you leave the ship?" "No, sir." "Did the ship leave you?" "Yes, sir."

The only thing left to do was to get the lifeboats away as quickly as possible, and the other officers were fully focused on that task. Mr. Lightoller sent boat after boat into the water: he put twenty-four women and children in one, thirty in another, and thirty-five in yet another; when he ran low on crew to man the boats, he sent Major Peuchen, an experienced yachtsman, in the next one to assist with navigation. By the time these boats were filled, he struggled to find women for the fifth and sixth boats for the reasons already mentioned. All this time, the passengers remained—using his own words—"as quiet as if in church." Managing and supervising the loading of six boats must have taken him nearly up to the point of the Titanic's sinking, averaging about twenty minutes per boat. Still working until the very end, he stayed on the ship until it sank and went down with it. His testimony before the United States Committee was as follows: "Did you leave the ship?" "No, sir." "Did the ship leave you?" "Yes, sir."

It was a piece of work well and cleanly done, and his escape from the ship, one of the most wonderful of all, seems almost a reward for his devotion to duty.

It was a job well done, and his escape from the ship, one of the most amazing of all, feels almost like a reward for his commitment to his duties.

Captain Smith, Officers Wilde and Murdock were similarly engaged in other parts of the ship, urging women to get in the boats, in some cases directing junior officers to go down in some of them,—Officers Pitman, Boxhall, and Lowe were sent in this way,—in others placing members of the crew in charge. As the boats were lowered, orders were shouted to them where to make for: some were told to stand by and wait for further instructions, others to row for the light of the disappearing steamer.

Captain Smith, Officers Wilde and Murdock were similarly occupied in different areas of the ship, urging women to board the lifeboats, and in some instances directing junior officers to join them—Officers Pitman, Boxhall, and Lowe were sent this way—while in other cases, they assigned crew members to take charge. As the lifeboats were lowered, orders were shouted to them about where to go: some were instructed to stand by and wait for further instructions, while others were told to row towards the light of the vanishing steamer.

It is a pitiful thing to recall the effects of sending down the first boats half full. In some cases men in the company of their wives had actually taken seats in the boats—young men, married only a few weeks and on their wedding trip—and had done so only because no more women could then be found; but the strict interpretation by the particular officer in charge there of the rule of "Women and children only," compelled them to get out again. Some of these boats were lowered and reached the Carpathia with many vacant seats. The anguish of the young wives in such circumstances can only be imagined. In other parts of the ship, however, a different interpretation was placed on the rule, and men were allowed and even invited by officers to get in—not only to form part of the crew, but even as passengers. This, of course, in the first boats and when no more women could be found.

It’s heartbreaking to think about the impact of launching the first boats when they were only half full. In some cases, men who were with their wives had actually gotten into the boats—young guys who had just married a few weeks earlier and were on their honeymoon—only because no more women could be found. However, the officer in charge strictly enforced the rule of "Women and children only," which forced them to get out again. Some of these boats were lowered and reached the Carpathia with many empty seats. The pain of the young wives in those situations is unimaginable. Yet, in other areas of the ship, the rule was interpreted differently, and men were allowed, and even encouraged by officers, to board—not just as crew members but also as passengers. This was, of course, in the first boats when no more women could be found.

The varied understanding of this rule was a frequent subject of discussion on the Carpathia—in fact, the rule itself was debated with much heart-searching. There were not wanting many who doubted the justice of its rigid enforcement, who could not think it well that a husband should be separated from his wife and family, leaving them penniless, or a young bridegroom from his wife of a few short weeks, while ladies with few relatives, with no one dependent upon them, and few responsibilities of any kind, were saved. It was mostly these ladies who pressed this view, and even men seemed to think there was a good deal to be said for it. Perhaps there is, theoretically, but it would be impossible, I think, in practice. To quote Mr. Lightoller again in his evidence before the United States Senate Committee,—when asked if it was a rule of the sea that women and children be saved first, he replied, "No, it is a rule of human nature." That is no doubt the real reason for its existence.

The different interpretations of this rule were often discussed on the Carpathia—in fact, the rule itself was debated with a lot of soul-searching. Many people questioned the fairness of its strict enforcement, arguing that it wasn’t right for a husband to be separated from his wife and family, leaving them broke, or for a newlywed husband to be apart from his wife after just a few weeks, while women with few relatives, no dependents, and minimal responsibilities were saved. It was mainly these women who advocated for this perspective, and even some men felt there was merit to it. Maybe there is, in theory, but I think it would be impossible to implement in practice. To quote Mr. Lightoller again from his testimony before the United States Senate Committee—when asked if it was a maritime rule that women and children should be saved first, he replied, "No, it is a rule of human nature." That is undoubtedly the true reason for its existence.

But the selective process of circumstances brought about results that were very bitter to some. It was heartrending for ladies who had lost all they held dearest in the world to hear that in one boat was a stoker picked up out of the sea so drunk that he stood up and brandished his arms about, and had to be thrown down by ladies and sat upon to keep him quiet. If comparisons can be drawn, it did seem better that an educated, refined man should be saved than one who had flown to drink as his refuge in time of danger.

But the way circumstances played out led to results that were really hard for some people to handle. It was heartbreaking for women who had lost everything they cared about to hear that on one boat there was a stoker rescued from the sea who was so drunk he was flailing his arms around and had to be pinned down by women to keep him calm. If you could make comparisons, it seemed more fitting for an educated, refined man to be saved than someone who turned to alcohol as his escape in a moment of crisis.

These discussions turned sometimes to the old enquiry—"What is the purpose of all this? Why the disaster? Why this man saved and that man lost? Who has arranged that my husband should live a few short happy years in the world, and the happiest days in those years with me these last few weeks, and then be taken from me?" I heard no one attribute all this to a Divine Power who ordains and arranges the lives of men, and as part of a definite scheme sends such calamity and misery in order to purify, to teach, to spiritualize. I do not say there were not people who thought and said they saw Divine Wisdom in it all,—so inscrutable that we in our ignorance saw it not; but I did not hear it expressed, and this book is intended to be no more than a partial chronicle of the many different experiences and convictions.

These discussions sometimes led back to the age-old question—"What’s the point of all this? Why the tragedy? Why is this person saved while that one is lost? Who decided that my husband would have just a few short happy years in this world, the best days of those years with me in these last few weeks, only to be taken away from me?" I didn't hear anyone attribute all this to a Divine Power that directs and organizes people's lives, sending disaster and suffering as part of a specific plan to purify, teach, or spiritualize. I'm not saying there weren't people who believed they saw Divine Wisdom in it all—so complex that we, in our ignorance, couldn't comprehend it; but I didn’t hear anyone express that, and this book aims to be nothing more than a partial record of the many different experiences and beliefs.

There were those, on the other hand, who did not fail to say emphatically that indifference to the rights and feelings of others, blindness to duty towards our fellow men and women, was in the last analysis the cause of most of the human misery in the world. And it should undoubtedly appeal more to our sense of justice to attribute these things to our own lack of consideration for others than to shift the responsibility on to a Power whom we first postulate as being All-wise and All-loving.

There were others, however, who strongly argued that ignoring the rights and feelings of others, and being blind to our responsibilities toward our fellow humans, was ultimately the root cause of much of the suffering in the world. It would undoubtedly resonate more with our sense of justice to recognize that these issues stem from our own lack of empathy for others rather than placing the blame on a Power that we initially assume is all-knowing and all-loving.

All the boats were lowered and sent away by about 2 A.M., and by this time the ship was very low in the water, the forecastle deck completely submerged, and the sea creeping steadily up to the bridge and probably only a few yards away.

All the boats were lowered and sent off by around 2 A.M., and by then the ship was riding very low in the water, the forecastle deck was fully underwater, and the sea was steadily rising towards the bridge, probably only a few yards away.

No one on the ship can have had any doubt now as to her ultimate fate, and yet the fifteen hundred passengers and crew on board made no demonstration, and not a sound came from them as they stood quietly on the decks or went about their duties below. It seems incredible, and yet if it was a continuation of the same feeling that existed on deck before the boats left,—and I have no doubt it was,—the explanation is straightforward and reasonable in its simplicity. An attempt is made in the last chapter to show why the attitude of the crowd was so quietly courageous. There are accounts which picture excited crowds running about the deck in terror, fighting and struggling, but two of the most accurate observers, Colonel Gracie and Mr. Lightoller, affirm that this was not so, that absolute order and quietness prevailed. The band still played to cheer the hearts of all near; the engineers and their crew—I have never heard any one speak of a single engineer being seen on deck—still worked at the electric light engines, far away below, keeping them going until no human being could do so a second longer, right until the ship tilted on end and the engines broke loose and fell down. The light failed then only because the engines were no longer there to produce light, not because the men who worked them were not standing by them to do their duty. To be down in the bowels of the ship, far away from the deck where at any rate there was a chance of a dive and a swim and a possible rescue; to know that when the ship went—as they knew it must soon—there could be no possible hope of climbing up in time to reach the sea; to know all these things and yet to keep the engines going that the decks might be lighted to the last moment, required sublime courage.

No one on the ship could doubt what was about to happen, yet the fifteen hundred passengers and crew on board made no noise, standing quietly on the decks or carrying out their tasks below. It seems unbelievable, but if it was the same feeling that was on deck before the lifeboats left—and I believe it was—the reasoning behind it is simple and clear. The last chapter attempts to explain why the crowd remained so quietly brave. Some accounts describe panicked crowds running around the deck in fear, fighting and struggling, but two of the most reliable witnesses, Colonel Gracie and Mr. Lightoller, confirm that this wasn’t the case and that there was absolute order and calm. The band continued to play, uplifting the spirits of those nearby; the engineers and their crew—I’ve never heard anyone mention a single engineer being spotted on deck—continued working on the electric light engines deep below, keeping them running until it was impossible for any human to do so any longer, right until the ship tilted and the engines broke loose and fell. The lights went out only because the engines were no longer there to keep them on, not because the men who operated them weren’t present to fulfill their duty. Being deep inside the ship, far from the deck where there was at least a chance to dive and swim for a possible escape; knowing that when the ship sank—as they understood it would soon—there was no chance of making it up in time to reach the sea; understanding all this and still keeping the engines running to light the decks until the very last moment required incredible bravery.

But this courage is required of every engineer and it is not called by that name: it is called "duty." To stand by his engines to the last possible moment is his duty. There could be no better example of the supremest courage being but duty well done than to remember the engineers of the Titanic still at work as she heeled over and flung them with their engines down the length of the ship. The simple statement that the lights kept on to the last is really their epitaph, but Lowell's words would seem to apply to them with peculiar force—

But this courage is expected from every engineer, though it's not referred to as such; it's called "duty." It's their responsibility to stand by their engines until the very last moment. There's no better example of ultimate courage being just duty performed well than the engineers of the Titanic, who kept working even as the ship tilted and tossed them along its length. The fact that the lights stayed on until the very end is truly their epitaph, but Lowell's words resonate with particular strength when applied to them—



"The longer on this earth we live
And weigh the various qualities of men—
The more we feel the high, stern-featured beauty
Of plain devotedness to duty.
Steadfast and still, nor paid with mortal praise,
But finding amplest recompense
For life's ungarlanded expense
In work done squarely and unwasted days."

"The longer we live on this earth
And consider the different qualities of people—
The more we appreciate the strong, serious beauty
Of simple dedication to duty.
Steadfast and calm, not seeking human praise,
But finding the greatest reward
For life's unadorned costs
In work done honestly and in days well spent."

For some time before she sank, the Titanic had a considerable list to port, so much so that one boat at any rate swung so far away from the side that difficulty was experienced in getting passengers in. This list was increased towards the end, and Colonel Gracie relates that Mr. Lightoller, who has a deep, powerful voice, ordered all passengers to the starboard side. This was close before the end. They crossed over, and as they did so a crowd of steerage passengers rushed up and filled the decks so full that there was barely room to move. Soon afterwards the great vessel swung slowly, stern in the air, the lights went out, and while some were flung into the water and others dived off, the great majority still clung to the rails, to the sides and roofs of deck-structures, lying prone on the deck. And in this position they were when, a few minutes later, the enormous vessel dived obliquely downwards. As she went, no doubt many still clung to the rails, but most would do their best to get away from her and jump as she slid forwards and downwards. Whatever they did, there can be little question that most of them would be taken down by suction, to come up again a few moments later and to fill the air with those heartrending cries which fell on the ears of those in the lifeboats with such amazement. Another survivor, on the other hand, relates that he had dived from the stern before she heeled over, and swam round under her enormous triple screws lifted by now high out of the water as she stood on end. Fascinated by the extraordinary sight, he watched them up above his head, but presently realizing the necessity of getting away as quickly as possible, he started to swim from the ship, but as he did she dived forward, the screws passing near his head. His experience is that not only was no suction present, but even a wave was created which washed him away from the place where she had gone down.

For a while before she sank, the Titanic had a significant tilt to the left, so much so that one lifeboat swung out away from the side, making it difficult to get passengers in. This tilt increased towards the end, and Colonel Gracie recounts that Mr. Lightoller, who had a deep, powerful voice, ordered all passengers to the right side. This was just before the end. They moved over, and as they did, a crowd of steerage passengers rushed up and filled the decks to the point where there was hardly room to move. Soon after, the massive ship gradually tilted, with the stern in the air, the lights went out, and while some were thrown into the water and others jumped off, the vast majority still clung to the rails, the sides, and roofs of deck structures, lying flat on the deck. This is how they remained when, a few minutes later, the gigantic ship plunged downwards at an angle. As she did, many likely still held onto the rails, but most would try their best to escape and jump as she slid forward and downward. Whatever they did, it's clear that most would be caught by the suction and come up again moments later, filling the air with heart-wrenching cries that astonished those in the lifeboats. Another survivor, on the other hand, shared that he had dived from the stern before she leaned over and swam around under her enormous triple screws, which were now high out of the water as she stood on end. Captivated by the incredible sight, he watched them above his head, but soon realizing he needed to get away as fast as possible, he started to swim from the ship. As he did, she plunged forward, and the screws passed near his head. He experienced that not only was there no suction, but even a wave was created that pushed him away from where she went down.

Of all those fifteen hundred people, flung into the sea as the Titanic went down, innocent victims of thoughtlessness and apathy of those responsible for their safety, only a very few found their way to the Carpathia. It will serve no good purpose to dwell any longer on the scene of helpless men and women struggling in the water. The heart of everyone who has read of their helplessness has gone out to them in deepest love and sympathy; and the knowledge that their struggle in the water was in most cases short and not physically painful because of the low temperature—the evidence seems to show that few lost their lives by drowning—is some consolation.

Of all those fifteen hundred people thrown into the sea as the Titanic sank, innocent victims of the carelessness and indifference of those supposed to keep them safe, only a handful managed to reach the Carpathia. There's no point in focusing any longer on the sight of helpless men and women fighting for survival in the water. Everyone who has read about their suffering feels a deep love and sympathy for them; and knowing that their struggle in the water was, for the most part, brief and not physically painful due to the cold temperature—evidence suggests that few actually drowned—offers some comfort.

If everyone sees to it that his sympathy with them is so practical as to force him to follow up the question of reforms personally, not leaving it to experts alone, then he will have at any rate done something to atone for the loss of so many valuable lives.

If everyone makes sure that their support for one another is practical enough to motivate them to personally pursue reform, instead of just leaving it to the experts, then at least they will have done something to make up for the loss of so many precious lives.

We had now better follow the adventures of those who were rescued from the final event in the disaster. Two accounts—those of Colonel Gracie and Mr. Lightoller—agree very closely. The former went down clinging to a rail, the latter dived before the ship went right under, but was sucked down and held against one of the blowers. They were both carried down for what seemed a long distance, but Mr. Lightoller was finally blown up again by a "terrific gust" that came up the blower and forced him clear. Colonel Gracie came to the surface after holding his breath for what seemed an eternity, and they both swam about holding on to any wreckage they could find. Finally they saw an upturned collapsible boat and climbed on it in company with twenty other men, among them Bride the Marconi operator. After remaining thus for some hours, with the sea washing them to the waist, they stood up as day broke, in two rows, back to back, balancing themselves as well as they could, and afraid to turn lest the boat should roll over. Finally a lifeboat saw them and took them off, an operation attended with the greatest difficulty, and they reached the Carpathia in the early dawn. Not many people have gone through such an experience as those men did, lying all night on an overturned, ill-balanced boat, and praying together, as they did all the time, for the day and a ship to take them off.

We should now follow the experiences of those who were rescued from the final moments of the disaster. Two accounts—those of Colonel Gracie and Mr. Lightoller—are very similar. The former went down clutching a rail, while the latter dove in before the ship completely sank but was pulled down and trapped against one of the blowers. They both went down for what felt like a long time, but Mr. Lightoller was eventually pushed back up by a "terrific gust" that came out of the blower and lifted him clear. Colonel Gracie surfaced after holding his breath for what felt like an eternity, and they both swam around grabbing onto any debris they could find. Eventually, they spotted an upturned collapsible boat and climbed aboard with twenty other men, including Bride the Marconi operator. After remaining like this for several hours, with the sea washing up to their waists, they stood up as dawn broke, forming two rows, back to back, balancing as best as they could while afraid to move in case the boat capsized. Finally, a lifeboat spotted them and managed to get them out, which was quite a challenge, and they reached the Carpathia in the early morning. Not many people have gone through such an ordeal as those men did, spending all night on an overturned, unstable boat, continuously praying together for the arrival of daylight and a ship to rescue them.

Some account must now be attempted of the journey of the fleet of boats to the Carpathia, but it must necessarily be very brief. Experiences differed considerably: some had no encounters at all with icebergs, no lack of men to row, discovered lights and food and water, were picked up after only a few hours' exposure, and suffered very little discomfort; others seemed to see icebergs round them all night long and to be always rowing round them; others had so few men aboard—in some cases only two or three—that ladies had to row and in one case to steer, found no lights, food or water, and were adrift many hours, in some cases nearly eight.

A brief account must now be made of the fleet's journey to the Carpathia, but it will necessarily be short. The experiences varied greatly: some encountered no icebergs, had plenty of men to row, found lights, food, and water, and were rescued after only a few hours with hardly any discomfort; others seemed to see icebergs all night and were always rowing around them; some had so few people on board—in some cases only two or three—that women had to row and, in one instance, to steer, found no lights, food, or water, and were adrift for many hours, in some cases nearly eight.

The first boat to be picked up by the Carpathia was one in charge of Mr. Boxhall. There was only one other man rowing and ladies worked at the oars. A green light burning in this boat all night was the greatest comfort to the rest of us who had nothing to steer by: although it meant little in the way of safety in itself, it was a point to which we could look. The green light was the first intimation Captain Rostron had of our position, and he steered for it and picked up its passengers first.

The first lifeboat that the Carpathia rescued was led by Mr. Boxhall. There was one other man rowing, and the rest were women working at the oars. A green light glowing on this boat all night was a huge comfort to the rest of us who had nothing to navigate by: although it didn’t really mean much in terms of safety, it was something we could focus on. The green light was the first indication Captain Rostron had of our location, and he headed toward it and rescued its passengers first.

Mr. Pitman was sent by First Officer Murdock in charge of boat 5, with forty passengers and five of the crew. It would have held more, but no women could be found at the time it was lowered. Mr. Pitman says that after leaving the ship he felt confident she would float and they would all return. A passenger in this boat relates that men could not be induced to embark when she went down, and made appointments for the next morning with him. Tied to boat 5 was boat 7, one of those that contained few people: a few were transferred from number 5, but it would have held many more.

Mr. Pitman was sent by First Officer Murdock in charge of boat 5, which had forty passengers and five crew members. It could have carried more, but no women could be found when it was lowered. Mr. Pitman said that after leaving the ship, he felt sure it would stay afloat and they would all make it back. A passenger in this boat mentioned that men refused to get on as the ship was going down and made plans to meet with him the next morning. Attached to boat 5 was boat 7, which had only a few people on board; some were moved from boat 5, but it could have accommodated many more.

Fifth Officer Lowe was in charge of boat 14, with fifty-five women and children, and some of the crew. So full was the boat that as she went down Mr. Lowe had to fire his revolver along the ship's side to prevent any more climbing in and causing her to buckle. This boat, like boat 13, was difficult to release from the lowering tackle, and had to be cut away after reaching the sea. Mr. Lowe took in charge four other boats, tied them together with lines, found some of them not full, and transferred all his passengers to these, distributing them in the darkness as well as he could. Then returning to the place where the Titanic had sunk, he picked up some of those swimming in the water and went back to the four boats. On the way to the Carpathia he encountered one of the collapsible boats, and took aboard all those in her, as she seemed to be sinking.

Fifth Officer Lowe was in charge of boat 14, which was filled with fifty-five women and children, along with some crew members. The boat was so full that as she went down, Mr. Lowe had to shoot his revolver along the side of the ship to stop more people from climbing in and causing it to capsize. This boat, like boat 13, was hard to detach from the lowering tackle and had to be cut loose once it reached the sea. Mr. Lowe took control of four other boats, tied them together with ropes, noticed that some weren’t full, and moved all his passengers to these boats, doing his best to distribute them in the dark. He then went back to where the Titanic had sunk, picked up some people who were swimming in the water, and returned to the four boats. On his way to the Carpathia, he came across one of the collapsible boats and took everyone on board, as it seemed to be sinking.

Boat 12 was one of the four tied together, and the seaman in charge testified that he tried to row to the drowning, but with forty women and children and only one other man to row, it was not possible to pull such a heavy boat to the scene of the wreck.

Boat 12 was one of the four tied together, and the seaman in charge testified that he tried to row to the drowning people, but with forty women and children and only one other man to row, it was impossible to get such a heavy boat to the scene of the wreck.

Boat 2 was a small ship's boat and had four or five passengers and seven of the crew. Boat 4 was one of the last to leave on the port side, and by this time there was such a list that deck chairs had to bridge the gap between the boat and the deck. When lowered, it remained for some time still attached to the ropes, and as the Titanic was rapidly sinking it seemed she would be pulled under. The boat was full of women, who besought the sailors to leave the ship, but in obedience to orders from the captain to stand by the cargo port, they remained near; so near, in fact, that they heard china falling and smashing as the ship went down by the head, and were nearly hit by wreckage thrown overboard by some of the officers and crew and intended to serve as rafts. They got clear finally, and were only a short distance away when the ship sank, so that they were able to pull some men aboard as they came to the surface.

Boat 2 was a small lifeboat and had four or five passengers and seven crew members. Boat 4 was one of the last to leave on the port side, and by this time, the ship was leaning so much that deck chairs had to be used to bridge the gap between the boat and the deck. When it was lowered, it stayed attached to the ropes for a while, and as the Titanic was sinking quickly, it looked like the boat might be pulled under. The boat was filled with women who urged the sailors to leave the ship, but following the captain’s orders to stand by the cargo port, they stayed close by; in fact, they could hear china breaking as the ship went down at the bow and were almost struck by debris thrown overboard by some of the officers and crew to serve as rafts. They eventually got clear and were only a short distance away when the ship sank, allowing them to pull some men aboard as they surfaced.

This boat had an unpleasant experience in the night with icebergs; many were seen and avoided with difficulty.

This boat had a tough night dealing with icebergs; many were spotted and dodged with difficulty.

Quartermaster Hickens was in charge of boat 6, and in the absence of sailors Major Peuchen was sent to help to man her. They were told to make for the light of the steamer seen on the port side, and followed it until it disappeared. There were forty women and children here.

Quartermaster Hickens was in charge of boat 6, and since there were no sailors available, Major Peuchen was sent to help crew it. They were instructed to head for the light of the steamer visible on the left side, following it until it vanished. There were forty women and children on board.

Boat 8 had only one seaman, and as Captain Smith had enforced the rule of "Women and children only," ladies had to row. Later in the night, when little progress had been made, the seaman took an oar and put a lady in charge of the tiller. This boat again was in the midst of icebergs.

Boat 8 had just one sailor, and since Captain Smith had implemented the "Women and children only" rule, the women had to row. Later that night, when only a little progress had been made, the sailor took an oar and put a woman in charge of steering. This boat was once again surrounded by icebergs.

Of the four collapsible boats—although collapsible is not really the correct term, for only a small portion collapses, the canvas edge; "surf boats" is really their name—one was launched at the last moment by being pushed over as the sea rose to the edge of the deck, and was never righted. This is the one twenty men climbed on. Another was caught up by Mr. Lowe and the passengers transferred, with the exception of three men who had perished from the effects of immersion. The boat was allowed to drift away and was found more than a month later by the Celtic in just the same condition. It is interesting to note how long this boat had remained afloat after she was supposed to be no longer seaworthy. A curious coincidence arose from the fact that one of my brothers happened to be travelling on the Celtic, and looking over the side, saw adrift on the sea a boat belonging to the Titanic in which I had been wrecked.

Of the four collapsible boats—though "collapsible" isn't exactly the right word since only a small part folds up, the canvas edge; they’re really called "surf boats"—one was launched at the last minute by being pushed over as the sea rose to the edge of the deck, and it was never righted. This is the one twenty men climbed onto. Another was taken by Mr. Lowe, and the passengers were transferred, except for three men who had died from the effects of immersion. The boat was left to drift away and was found more than a month later by the Celtic in the same condition. It's interesting to see how long this boat stayed afloat after it was supposed to be unseaworthy. A strange coincidence happened because one of my brothers was traveling on the Celtic and, looking over the side, saw a boat belonging to the Titanic drifting in the sea, the same one I had been wrecked on.

The two other collapsible boats came to the Carpathia carrying full loads of passengers: in one, the forward starboard boat and one of the last to leave, was Mr. Ismay. Here four Chinamen were concealed under the feet of the passengers. How they got there no one knew—or indeed how they happened to be on the Titanic, for by the immigration laws of the United States they are not allowed to enter her ports.

The two other collapsible boats arrived at the Carpathia packed with passengers: in one of them, the forward starboard boat, which was one of the last to leave, was Mr. Ismay. Four Chinese men were hidden under the feet of the passengers. No one knew how they got there—or even how they ended up on the Titanic, since U.S. immigration laws don’t allow them to enter its ports.

It must be said, in conclusion, that there is the greatest cause for gratitude that all the boats launched carried their passengers safely to the rescue ship. It would not be right to accept this fact without calling attention to it: it would be easy to enumerate many things which might have been present as elements of danger.

It has to be said, in conclusion, that there is a huge reason to be grateful that all the boats launched got their passengers safely to the rescue ship. It wouldn't be fair to acknowledge this fact without highlighting it: it would be simple to list many things that could have posed a danger.







CHAPTER VII

THE CARPATHIA'S RETURN TO NEW YORK

The journey of the Carpathia from the time she caught the "C.Q.D." from the Titanic at about 12.30 A.M. on Monday morning and turned swiftly about to her rescue, until she arrived at New York on the following Thursday at 8.30 P.M. was one that demanded of the captain, officers and crew of the vessel the most exact knowledge of navigation, the utmost vigilance in every department both before and after the rescue, and a capacity for organization that must sometimes have been taxed to the breaking point.

The journey of the Carpathia from the moment she intercepted the "C.Q.D." distress signal from the Titanic around 12:30 A.M. on Monday and quickly set course for rescue, until she reached New York the following Thursday at 8:30 P.M., required the captain, officers, and crew to have an exceptional understanding of navigation, the highest level of vigilance in all areas both before and after the rescue, and an ability to organize that must have been tested to the limits at times.

The extent to which all these qualities were found present and the manner in which they were exercised stands to the everlasting credit of the Cunard Line and those of its servants who were in charge of the Carpathia. Captain Rostron's part in all this is a great one, and wrapped up though his action is in a modesty that is conspicuous in its nobility, it stands out even in his own account as a piece of work well and courageously done.

The level to which all these qualities were shown and how they were put into action reflects greatly on the Cunard Line and the staff in charge of the Carpathia. Captain Rostron played a significant role in all of this, and although his actions are wrapped in a modesty that is notably noble, they still stand out in his own account as a job well and bravely done.

As soon as the Titanic called for help and gave her position, the Carpathia was turned and headed north: all hands were called on duty, a new watch of stokers was put on, and the highest speed of which she was capable was demanded of the engineers, with the result that the distance of fifty-eight miles between the two ships was covered in three and a half hours, a speed well beyond her normal capacity. The three doctors on board each took charge of a saloon, in readiness to render help to any who needed their services, the stewards and catering staff were hard at work preparing hot drinks and meals, and the purser's staff ready with blankets and berths for the shipwrecked passengers as soon as they got on board. On deck the sailors got ready lifeboats, swung them out on the davits, and stood by, prepared to lower away their crews if necessary; fixed rope-ladders, cradle-chairs, nooses, and bags for the children at the hatches, to haul the rescued up the side. On the bridge was the captain with his officers, peering into the darkness eagerly to catch the first signs of the crippled Titanic, hoping, in spite of her last despairing message of "Sinking by the head," to find her still afloat when her position was reached. A double watch of lookout men was set, for there were other things as well as the Titanic to look for that night, and soon they found them. As Captain Rostron said in his evidence, they saw icebergs on either side of them between 2.45 and 4 A.M., passing twenty large ones, one hundred to two hundred feet high, and many smaller ones, and "frequently had to manoeuvre the ship to avoid them." It was a time when every faculty was called upon for the highest use of which it was capable. With the knowledge before them that the enormous Titanic, the supposedly unsinkable ship, had struck ice and was sinking rapidly; with the lookout constantly calling to the bridge, as he must have done, "Icebergs on the starboard," "Icebergs on the port," it required courage and judgment beyond the ordinary to drive the ship ahead through that lane of icebergs and "manoeuvre round them." As he himself said, he "took the risk of full speed in his desire to save life, and probably some people might blame him for taking such a risk." But the Senate Committee assured him that they, at any rate, would not, and we of the lifeboats have certainly no desire to do so.

As soon as the Titanic called for help and reported her position, the Carpathia turned and headed north. All hands were called to duty, a new team of stokers was put on, and the engineers were urged to push the ship to its maximum speed. As a result, the fifty-eight miles between the two ships was covered in just three and a half hours, a speed well over her normal capacity. The three doctors on board each took charge of a saloon, ready to assist anyone in need of medical attention. The stewards and catering staff worked diligently to prepare hot drinks and meals, while the purser's team got blankets and berths ready for the shipwrecked passengers as soon as they arrived. On deck, the sailors prepared the lifeboats, swung them out on the davits, and stood by, ready to lower them if necessary. They set up rope-ladders, cradle-chairs, nooses, and bags for the children at the hatches to pull the rescued individuals up the side. On the bridge, the captain and his officers peered eagerly into the darkness, hoping to catch the first glimpse of the stricken Titanic, wishing to find her still afloat despite her last desperate message of "Sinking by the head." A double watch of lookout men was assigned, as there were other hazards besides the Titanic to look out for that night, and soon they spotted them. As Captain Rostron stated in his testimony, they saw icebergs on either side between 2:45 and 4 a.m., passing twenty large ones, each one hundred to two hundred feet high, along with many smaller ones, and "frequently had to maneuver the ship to avoid them." It was a time when every skill was needed at its highest level. With the knowledge that the massive Titanic, the supposedly unsinkable ship, had hit an iceberg and was sinking quickly, the lookout constantly called to the bridge, as he must have done, "Icebergs on the starboard," "Icebergs on the port." It took extraordinary courage and judgment to drive the ship through that lane of icebergs and "maneuver around them." As he noted himself, he "took the risk of full speed in his desire to save lives, and some people might blame him for taking such a risk." But the Senate Committee assured him that they, at least, would not, and we in the lifeboats certainly have no intention of doing so.

The ship was finally stopped at 4 A.M., with an iceberg reported dead ahead (the same no doubt we had to row around in boat 13 as we approached the Carpathia), and about the same time the first lifeboat was sighted. Again she had to be manoeuvred round the iceberg to pick up the boat, which was the one in charge of Mr. Boxhall. From him the captain learned that the Titanic had gone down, and that he was too late to save any one but those in lifeboats, which he could now see drawing up from every part of the horizon. Meanwhile, the passengers of the Carpathia, some of them aroused by the unusual vibration of the screw, some by sailors tramping overhead as they swung away the lifeboats and got ropes and lowering tackle ready, were beginning to come on deck just as day broke; and here an extraordinary sight met their eyes. As far as the eye could reach to the north and west lay an unbroken stretch of field ice, with icebergs still attached to the floe and rearing aloft their mass as a hill might suddenly rise from a level plain. Ahead and to the south and east huge floating monsters were showing up through the waning darkness, their number added to moment by moment as the dawn broke and flushed the horizon pink. It is remarkable how "busy" all those icebergs made the sea look: to have gone to bed with nothing but sea and sky and to come on deck to find so many objects in sight made quite a change in the character of the sea: it looked quite crowded; and a lifeboat alongside and people clambering aboard, mostly women, in nightdresses and dressing-gowns, in cloaks and shawls, in anything but ordinary clothes! Out ahead and on all sides little torches glittered faintly for a few moments and then guttered out—and shouts and cheers floated across the quiet sea. It would be difficult to imagine a more unexpected sight than this that lay before the Carpathia's passengers as they lined the sides that morning in the early dawn.

The ship finally stopped at 4 A.M., with an iceberg spotted straight ahead (the same one we probably had to steer around in lifeboat 13 as we approached the Carpathia), and around the same time, the first lifeboat was spotted. Again, it had to be navigated around the iceberg to pick up the boat, which was in charge of Mr. Boxhall. From him, the captain learned that the Titanic had sunk and that he was too late to save anyone but those in lifeboats, which he could now see coming up from every part of the horizon. Meanwhile, the passengers of the Carpathia—some awakened by the unusual vibrations of the propeller, some by sailors walking above as they swung away the lifeboats and got ropes and lowering equipment ready—were beginning to come on deck just as daylight broke; and here an extraordinary sight greeted them. As far as they could see to the north and west was an unbroken stretch of pack ice, with icebergs still connected to the floe, standing tall like hills rising from a flat plain. Ahead and to the south and east, huge floating masses were emerging from the fading darkness, their numbers increasing every moment as dawn broke and turned the horizon pink. It's surprising how "busy" all those icebergs made the sea look: to have gone to bed with nothing but water and sky and to come on deck to find so many objects in sight really changed the character of the sea—it looked crowded; and a lifeboat beside them with people climbing aboard, mostly women, in nightgowns and dressing gowns, cloaks and shawls, in anything but regular clothes! Out ahead and all around, little lights sparkled faintly for a few moments and then went out—and shouts and cheers drifted across the quiet sea. It would be hard to imagine a more unexpected sight than what faced the Carpathia's passengers as they lined the sides that morning at dawn.

No novelist would dare to picture such an array of beautiful climatic conditions,—the rosy dawn, the morning star, the moon on the horizon, the sea stretching in level beauty to the sky-line,—and on this sea to place an ice-field like the Arctic regions and icebergs in numbers everywhere,—white and turning pink and deadly cold,—and near them, rowing round the icebergs to avoid them, little boats coming suddenly out of mid-ocean, with passengers rescued from the most wonderful ship the world has known. No artist would have conceived such a picture: it would have seemed so highly dramatic as to border on the impossible, and would not have been attempted. Such a combination of events would pass the limit permitted the imagination of both author and artist.

No novelist would have the nerve to depict such a stunning mix of weather conditions—the rosy dawn, the morning star, the moon on the horizon, the sea stretching beautifully to the horizon—and on that sea to position an ice field like the Arctic regions with icebergs everywhere—white, turning pink, and incredibly cold—and nearby, little boats suddenly emerging from the open ocean, rowing around the icebergs to avoid them, carrying passengers rescued from the most amazing ship the world has ever known. No artist would have thought up such a scene: it would seem so dramatically extreme that it might border on the impossible, and would never have been attempted. Such a combination of events would exceed what both authors and artists could imagine.

The passengers crowded the rails and looked down at us as we rowed up in the early morning; stood quietly aside while the crew at the gangways below took us aboard, and watched us as if the ship had been in dock and we had rowed up to join her in a somewhat unusual way. Some of them have related that we were very quiet as we came aboard: it is quite true, we were; but so were they. There was very little excitement on either side: just the quiet demeanour of people who are in the presence of something too big as yet to lie within their mental grasp, and which they cannot yet discuss. And so they asked us politely to have hot coffee, which we did; and food, which we generally declined,—we were not hungry,—and they said very little at first about the lost Titanic and our adventures in the night.

The passengers crowded the rails and looked down at us as we rowed up in the early morning; they stood quietly aside while the crew at the gangways below helped us aboard, and watched us as if the ship had been in dock and we had rowed up to join her in a somewhat unusual way. Some of them have mentioned that we were very quiet as we came aboard: it's true, we were; but so were they. There was very little excitement on either side: just the calm presence of people who are in front of something too big for them to fully understand yet, and which they can’t discuss. So they politely offered us hot coffee, which we accepted; and food, which we generally turned down— we weren’t hungry— and they said very little at first about the lost Titanic and our adventures in the night.

Much that is exaggerated and false has been written about the mental condition of passengers as they came aboard: we have been described as being too dazed to understand what was happening, as being too overwhelmed to speak, and as looking before us with "set, staring gaze," "dazed with the shadow of the dread event." That is, no doubt, what most people would expect in the circumstances, but I know it does not give a faithful record of how we did arrive: in fact it is simply not true. As remarked before, the one thing that matters in describing an event of this kind is the exact truth, as near as the fallible human mind can state it; and my own impression of our mental condition is that of supreme gratitude and relief at treading the firm decks of a ship again. I am aware that experiences differed considerably according to the boats occupied; that those who were uncertain of the fate of their relatives and friends had much to make them anxious and troubled; and that it is not possible to look into another person's consciousness and say what is written there; but dealing with mental conditions as far as they are delineated by facial and bodily expressions, I think joy, relief, gratitude were the dominant emotions written on the faces of those who climbed the rope-ladders and were hauled up in cradles.

A lot of exaggerated and false things have been said about the mental state of passengers as we boarded: we’ve been depicted as too dazed to grasp what was going on, too overwhelmed to speak, and as having a "set, staring gaze," "dazed by the shadow of the dreadful event." While that’s probably what most people would assume in such situations, I know it doesn’t accurately reflect how we actually arrived: in fact, it’s simply not true. As I mentioned earlier, the most important thing in describing an event like this is to convey the exact truth, as closely as the imperfect human mind can express it; and my personal impression of our mental state is one of immense gratitude and relief at being on the solid deck of a ship again. I recognize that experiences varied greatly depending on the boats people were on; those who weren’t sure about the fate of their loved ones had much to feel anxious and troubled about; and it's impossible to look inside someone else's mind and know what they are feeling; but when it comes to mental states as indicated by facial and physical expressions, I believe joy, relief, and gratitude were the prevailing emotions visible on the faces of those who climbed the rope ladders and were lifted up in cradles.

It must not be forgotten that no one in any one boat knew who were saved in other boats: few knew even how many boats there were and how many passengers could be saved. It was at the time probable that friends would follow them to the Carpathia, or be found on other steamers, or even on the pier at which we landed. The hysterical scenes that have been described are imaginative; true, one woman did fill the saloon with hysterical cries immediately after coming aboard, but she could not have known for a certainty that any of her friends were lost: probably the sense of relief after some hours of journeying about the sea was too much for her for a time.

It’s important to remember that no one in any single boat knew who had been saved in the other boats; only a few were even aware of how many boats there were and how many passengers had been rescued. At the time, it seemed likely that friends would meet up with them on the Carpathia, or would be found on other ships, or even on the dock where we landed. The dramatic scenes that have been described are exaggerated; it's true that one woman did fill the saloon with her frantic cries right after coming aboard, but she couldn’t have known for sure that any of her friends were lost. Most likely, the overwhelming relief after hours of drifting at sea was just too much for her to handle at that moment.

One of the first things we did was to crowd round a steward with a bundle of telegraph forms. He was the bearer of the welcome news that passengers might send Marconigrams to their relatives free of charge, and soon he bore away the first sheaf of hastily scribbled messages to the operator; by the time the last boatload was aboard, the pile must have risen high in the Marconi cabin. We learned afterwards that many of these never reached their destination; and this is not a matter for surprise. There was only one operator—Cottam—on board, and although he was assisted to some extent later, when Bride from the Titanic had recovered from his injuries sufficiently to work the apparatus, he had so much to do that he fell asleep over this work on Tuesday night after three days' continuous duty without rest. But we did not know the messages were held back, and imagined our friends were aware of our safety; then, too, a roll-call of the rescued was held in the Carpathia's saloon on the Monday, and this was Marconied to land in advance of all messages. It seemed certain, then, that friends at home would have all anxiety removed, but there were mistakes in the official list first telegraphed. The experience of my own friends illustrates this: the Marconigram I wrote never got through to England; nor was my name ever mentioned in any list of the saved (even a week after landing in New York, I saw it in a black-edged "final" list of the missing), and it seemed certain that I had never reached the Carpathia; so much so that, as I write, there are before me obituary notices from the English papers giving a short sketch of my life in England. After landing in New York and realizing from the lists of the saved which a reporter showed me that my friends had no news since the Titanic sank on Monday morning until that night (Thursday 9 P.M.), I cabled to England at once (as I had but two shillings rescued from the Titanic, the White Star Line paid for the cables), but the messages were not delivered until 8.20 A.M. next morning. At 9 A.M. my friends read in the papers a short account of the disaster which I had supplied to the press, so that they knew of my safety and experiences in the wreck almost at the same time. I am grateful to remember that many of my friends in London refused to count me among the missing during the three days when I was so reported.

One of the first things we did was gather around a steward with a stack of telegraph forms. He brought the great news that passengers could send Marconigrams to their families for free, and soon he took the first batch of quickly written messages to the operator; by the time the last group boarded, the pile must have been quite large in the Marconi cabin. We later found out that many of these messages never reached their destinations, which isn’t surprising. There was only one operator—Cottam—on board, and while he did get some help later when Bride from the Titanic was well enough to operate the equipment, he had so much to manage that he fell asleep at his post on Tuesday night after three exhausting days without rest. However, we didn’t know that the messages were being held up; we assumed our friends were aware of our safety. Additionally, a roll-call of the rescued was held in the Carpathia's saloon on Monday, and this was sent to shore before any other messages. It seemed likely that our friends at home would have all their worries eased, but there were errors in the official list that was initially sent. My own friends’ experiences highlight this: the Marconigram I wrote never made it to England, nor was my name ever mentioned in any list of survivors (even a week after landing in New York, I saw it on a black-edged "final" list of the missing), leading to the belief that I had never even reached the Carpathia; in fact, I have obituary notices from English papers in front of me, giving a brief summary of my life back in England. After landing in New York and realizing from the lists of survivors that a reporter showed me, my friends hadn’t heard any news since the Titanic sank on Monday morning until that night (Thursday 9 P.M.), I immediately sent a cable to England (since I had only two shillings rescued from the Titanic, the White Star Line covered the cost of the cables), but the messages weren’t delivered until 8:20 A.M. the next morning. At 9 A.M., my friends read a brief account of the disaster that I had provided to the press, meaning they learned of my safety and experiences during the wreck almost simultaneously. I’m thankful to remember that many of my friends in London refused to consider me among the missing during the three days I was reported that way.

There is another side to this record of how the news came through, and a sad one, indeed. Again I wish it were not necessary to tell such things, but since they all bear on the equipment of the trans-Atlantic lines—powerful Marconi apparatus, relays of operators, etc.,—it is best they should be told. The name of an American gentleman—the same who sat near me in the library on Sunday afternoon and whom I identified later from a photograph—was consistently reported in the lists as saved and aboard the Carpathia: his son journeyed to New York to meet him, rejoicing at his deliverance, and never found him there. When I met his family some days later and was able to give them some details of his life aboard ship, it seemed almost cruel to tell them of the opposite experience that had befallen my friends at home.

There’s another side to this account of how the news came through, and it’s a sad one, for sure. I really wish it wasn't necessary to share these details, but since they’re all connected to the equipment used by the trans-Atlantic lines—powerful Marconi devices, teams of operators, etc.—it’s important to mention them. The name of an American man—the same one who sat near me in the library on Sunday afternoon and whom I later recognized from a photo—was repeatedly reported in the lists as saved and aboard the Carpathia: his son traveled to New York to meet him, celebrating his survival, and never found him there. When I met his family a few days later and could share some details about his time on the ship, it felt almost cruel to tell them about the opposite experience that my friends at home had encountered.

Returning to the journey of the Carpathia—the last boatload of passengers was taken aboard at 8.30 A.M., the lifeboats were hauled on deck while the collapsibles were abandoned, and the Carpathia proceeded to steam round the scene of the wreck in the hope of picking up anyone floating on wreckage. Before doing so the captain arranged in the saloon a service over the spot where the Titanic sank, as nearly as could be calculated,—a service, as he said, of respect to those who were lost and of gratitude for those who were saved.

Returning to the journey of the Carpathia—the last group of passengers was taken aboard at 8:30 A.M., the lifeboats were pulled onto the deck while the collapsibles were left behind, and the Carpathia started to steam around the area of the wreck in hopes of rescuing anyone floating on debris. Before doing this, the captain organized a service in the saloon over the approximate location where the Titanic sank—a service, as he put it, to honor those who were lost and to express gratitude for those who were saved.

She cruised round and round the scene, but found nothing to indicate there was any hope of picking up more passengers; and as the Californian had now arrived, followed shortly afterwards by the Birma, a Russian tramp steamer, Captain Rostron decided to leave any further search to them and to make all speed with the rescued to land. As we moved round, there was surprisingly little wreckage to be seen: wooden deck-chairs and small pieces of other wood, but nothing of any size. But covering the sea in huge patches was a mass of reddish-yellow "seaweed," as we called it for want of a name. It was said to be cork, but I never heard definitely its correct description.

She drove around the area repeatedly but found no signs of hope for picking up more passengers. With the Californian having now arrived, followed shortly afterwards by the Birma, a Russian tramp steamer, Captain Rostron decided to leave any further search to them and hurry the rescued to shore. As we circled around, there was surprisingly little wreckage: wooden deck chairs and small pieces of other wood, but nothing large. However, covering the sea in large patches was a mass of reddish-yellow "seaweed," as we called it since we didn't have a better name. It was said to be cork, but I never heard a definitive description of it.

The problem of where to land us had next to be decided. The Carpathia was bound for Gibraltar, and the captain might continue his journey there, landing us at the Azores on the way; but he would require more linen and provisions, the passengers were mostly women and children, ill-clad, dishevelled, and in need of many attentions he could not give them. Then, too, he would soon be out of the range of wireless communication, with the weak apparatus his ship had, and he soon decided against that course. Halifax was the nearest in point of distance, but this meant steaming north through the ice, and he thought his passengers did not want to see more ice. He headed back therefore to New York, which he had left the previous Thursday, working all afternoon along the edge of the ice-field which stretched away north as far as the unaided eye could reach. I have wondered since if we could possibly have landed our passengers on this ice-floe from the lifeboats and gone back to pick up those swimming, had we known it was there; I should think it quite feasible to have done so. It was certainly an extraordinary sight to stand on deck and see the sea covered with solid ice, white and dazzling in the sun and dotted here and there with icebergs. We ran close up, only two or three hundred yards away, and steamed parallel to the floe, until it ended towards night and we saw to our infinite satisfaction the last of the icebergs and the field fading away astern. Many of the rescued have no wish ever to see an iceberg again. We learnt afterwards the field was nearly seventy miles long and twelve miles wide, and had lain between us and the Birma on her way to the rescue. Mr. Boxhall testified that he had crossed the Grand Banks many times, but had never seen field-ice before. The testimony of the captains and officers of other steamers in the neighbourhood is of the same kind: they had "never seen so many icebergs this time of the year," or "never seen such dangerous ice floes and threatening bergs." Undoubtedly the Titanic was faced that night with unusual and unexpected conditions of ice: the captain knew not the extent of these conditions, but he knew somewhat of their existence. Alas, that he heeded not their warning!

The issue of where to take us next needed to be sorted out. The Carpathia was headed for Gibraltar, and the captain could continue on that route, stopping at the Azores along the way, but he would need more supplies and linens. The passengers were mostly women and children, poorly dressed, tangled, and requiring a lot of attention that he couldn’t provide. Additionally, he would soon be out of the range of wireless communication due to the ship's weak equipment, so he quickly ruled that option out. Halifax was the closest destination, but that meant heading north through the ice, and he figured the passengers didn’t want to see more ice. So, he set a course back to New York, which he had left the previous Thursday, making his way in the afternoon along the edge of the ice field that stretched north as far as the eye could see. I've often wondered if we could have landed the passengers on that ice floe from the lifeboats and gone back to rescue those in the water if we had known it was there; it seemed quite doable. It was certainly an extraordinary sight to stand on deck and see the sea covered in solid ice, bright and dazzling in the sun, scattered with icebergs. We got close, only two or three hundred yards away, and moved parallel to the floe until it ended by nightfall, and we watched with great relief as the last of the icebergs and the ice field disappeared behind us. Many of the rescued have no desire to see an iceberg again. We later learned that the ice field was nearly seventy miles long and twelve miles wide, lying between us and the Birma on its way to rescue us. Mr. Boxhall stated that he had crossed the Grand Banks many times but had never encountered field ice before. The accounts from captains and officers of other nearby ships were similar: they had "never seen so many icebergs this time of year" or "never seen such dangerous ice floes and threatening bergs." Undoubtedly, the Titanic faced unusual and unexpected ice conditions that night: the captain did not know the full extent of these conditions, but he was aware of their existence. Unfortunately, he did not heed their warning!

During the day, the bodies of eight of the crew were committed to the deep: four of them had been taken out of the boats dead and four died during the day. The engines were stopped and all passengers on deck bared their heads while a short service was read; when it was over the ship steamed on again to carry the living back to land.

During the day, the bodies of eight crew members were buried at sea: four were brought out of the boats already dead, and four died during the day. The engines were stopped, and all passengers on deck removed their hats while a brief service was held; once it was finished, the ship continued on its way to bring the living back to shore.

The passengers on the Carpathia were by now hard at work finding clothing for the survivors: the barber's shop was raided for ties, collars, hair-pins, combs, etc., of which it happened there was a large stock in hand; one good Samaritan went round the ship with a box of tooth-brushes offering them indiscriminately to all. In some cases, clothing could not be found for the ladies and they spent the rest of the time on board in their dressing-gowns and cloaks in which they came away from the Titanic. They even slept in them, for, in the absence of berths, women had to sleep on the floor of the saloons and in the library each night on straw paillasses, and here it was not possible to undress properly. The men were given the smoking-room floor and a supply of blankets, but the room was small, and some elected to sleep out on deck. I found a pile of towels on the bathroom floor ready for next morning's baths, and made up a very comfortable bed on these. Later I was waked in the middle of the night by a man offering me a berth in his four-berth cabin: another occupant was unable to leave his berth for physical reasons, and so the cabin could not be given up to ladies.

The passengers on the Carpathia were now busy finding clothes for the survivors: the barber's shop was raided for ties, collars, hairpins, combs, etc., and there was a good stock available. One good Samaritan walked around the ship with a box of toothbrushes, offering them to everyone. In some cases, there weren't any clothes for the women, so they spent the rest of their time on board in the dressing gowns and cloaks they wore when they left the Titanic. They even slept in them because, without any beds, the women had to sleep on the floor of the lounges and in the library each night on straw mattresses, where it wasn’t possible to get properly undressed. The men had the smoking room floor and a supply of blankets, but the room was small, and some chose to sleep out on the deck. I found a stack of towels on the bathroom floor ready for the next morning's baths and made a very comfortable bed out of them. Later, I was awakened in the middle of the night by a man offering me a spot in his four-berth cabin: another occupant couldn’t leave his bed for health reasons, so the cabin couldn’t be given up to women.

On Tuesday the survivors met in the saloon and formed a committee among themselves to collect subscriptions for a general fund, out of which it was resolved by vote to provide as far as possible for the destitute among the steerage passengers, to present a loving cup to Captain Rostron and medals to the officers and crew of the Carpathia, and to divide any surplus among the crew of the Titanic. The work of this committee is not yet (June 1st) at an end, but all the resolutions except the last one have been acted upon, and that is now receiving the attention of the committee. The presentations to the captain and crew were made the day the Carpathia returned to New York from her Mediterranean trip, and it is a pleasure to all the survivors to know that the United States Senate has recognized the service rendered to humanity by the Carpathia and has voted Captain Rostron a gold medal commemorative of the rescue. On the afternoon of Tuesday, I visited the steerage in company with a fellow-passenger, to take down the names of all who were saved. We grouped them into nationalities,—English Irish, and Swedish mostly,—and learnt from them their names and homes, the amount of money they possessed, and whether they had friends in America. The Irish girls almost universally had no money rescued from the wreck, and were going to friends in New York or places near, while the Swedish passengers, among whom were a considerable number of men, had saved the greater part of their money and in addition had railway tickets through to their destinations inland. The saving of their money marked a curious racial difference, for which I can offer no explanation: no doubt the Irish girls never had very much but they must have had the necessary amount fixed by the immigration laws. There were some pitiful cases of women with children and the husband lost; some with one or two children saved and the others lost; in one case, a whole family was missing, and only a friend left to tell of them. Among the Irish group was one girl of really remarkable beauty, black hair and deep violet eyes with long lashes, and perfectly shaped features, and quite young, not more than eighteen or twenty; I think she lost no relatives on the Titanic.

On Tuesday, the survivors gathered in the saloon and formed a committee to raise funds for a general account. They voted to help as many of the needy steerage passengers as possible, to give a loving cup to Captain Rostron, and to award medals to the officers and crew of the Carpathia. They also planned to distribute any remaining funds among the Titanic's crew. As of June 1st, the committee's work isn't finished, but all resolutions except the last have been implemented, and that is currently under discussion. The awards to the captain and crew were presented on the day the Carpathia returned to New York from her Mediterranean trip. The survivors are pleased to know that the U.S. Senate has recognized the Carpathia's humanitarian efforts and awarded Captain Rostron a gold medal for the rescue. On Tuesday afternoon, I visited the steerage with another passenger to gather the names of those who were saved. We organized them by nationality—mostly English, Irish, and Swedish—and learned their names, where they were from, how much money they had, and if they had friends in America. Almost all the Irish girls had lost any money they had during the disaster and were headed to friends in New York or nearby areas, while the Swedish passengers, many of whom were men, had saved most of their money and had train tickets to their destinations. This difference in how money was saved marked a curious racial distinction, which I can't explain; perhaps the Irish girls simply didn't have much to begin with, but they must have had at least the minimum amount required by immigration laws. There were some heartbreaking cases of women with children who had lost their husbands; some had saved one or two children while others were completely missing their families. One girl among the Irish group stood out for her striking beauty, with black hair and deep violet eyes framed by long lashes, perfectly shaped features, and she was quite young, only around eighteen or twenty; I believe she did not lose any family members on the Titanic.

The following letter to the London "Times" is reproduced here to show something of what our feeling was on board the Carpathia towards the loss of the Titanic. It was written soon after we had the definite information on the Wednesday that ice warnings had been sent to the Titanic, and when we all felt that something must be done to awaken public opinion to safeguard ocean travel in the future. We were not aware, of course, how much the outside world knew, and it seemed well to do something to inform the English public of what had happened at as early an opportunity as possible. I have not had occasion to change any of the opinions expressed in this letter.

The following letter to the London "Times" is reproduced here to show how we felt on board the Carpathia about the loss of the Titanic. It was written soon after we received confirmed information on Wednesday that ice warnings had been sent to the Titanic, and we all felt that something needed to be done to raise public awareness to protect ocean travel in the future. We weren’t aware, of course, of how much the outside world knew, and it seemed appropriate to inform the English public about what had happened at the earliest opportunity possible. I have not made any changes to the opinions expressed in this letter.

SIR:—

Dear Sir:

As one of few surviving Englishmen from the steamship Titanic, which sank in mid-Atlantic on Monday morning last, I am asking you to lay before your readers a few facts concerning the disaster, in the hope that something may be done in the near future to ensure the safety of that portion of the travelling public who use the Atlantic highway for business or pleasure.

As one of the few remaining English survivors of the Titanic, which sank in the middle of the Atlantic last Monday morning, I am asking you to share some facts about the disaster with your readers, hoping that steps can be taken soon to ensure the safety of travelers using the Atlantic route for business or pleasure.

I wish to dissociate myself entirely from any report that would seek to fix the responsibility on any person or persons or body of people, and by simply calling attention to matters of fact the authenticity of which is, I think, beyond question and can be established in any Court of Inquiry, to allow your readers to draw their own conclusions as to the responsibility for the collision.

I want to completely distance myself from any report that tries to assign blame to any individual or group. By just highlighting facts that I believe are indisputable and can be verified in any Inquiry, I hope to let your readers come to their own conclusions about who is responsible for the collision.

First, that it was known to those in charge of the Titanic that we were in the iceberg region; that the atmospheric and temperature conditions suggested the near presence of icebergs; that a wireless message was received from a ship ahead of us warning us that they had been seen in the locality of which latitude and longitude were given.

First, it was known to those in charge of the Titanic that we were in the iceberg zone; that the weather and temperature conditions indicated the likely presence of icebergs; that a radio message was received from a ship ahead of us warning us that icebergs had been spotted in the area, with specific latitude and longitude provided.

Second, that at the time of the collision the Titanic was running at a high rate of speed.

Second, at the time of the crash, the Titanic was moving at a high speed.

Third, that the accommodation for saving passengers and crew was totally inadequate, being sufficient only for a total of about 950. This gave, with the highest possible complement of 3400, a less than one in three chance of being saved in the case of accident.

Third, the capacity for saving passengers and crew was completely insufficient, only enough for about 950 people. This meant that with a maximum capacity of 3,400, there was less than a one in three chance of survival in the event of an accident.

Fourth, that the number landed in the Carpathia, approximately 700, is a high percentage of the possible 950, and bears excellent testimony to the courage, resource, and devotion to duty of the officers and crew of the vessel; many instances of their nobility and personal self-sacrifice are within our possession, and we know that they did all they could do with the means at their disposal.

Fourth, the number that arrived in the Carpathia, about 700, is a high percentage of the potential 950, and it strongly reflects the bravery, quick thinking, and commitment of the ship’s officers and crew. We have many examples of their kindness and personal sacrifice, and we know they did everything they could with the resources they had.

Fifth, that the practice of running mail and passenger vessels through fog and iceberg regions at a high speed is a common one; they are timed to run almost as an express train is run, and they cannot, therefore, slow down more than a few knots in time of possible danger.

Fifth, that the practice of operating mail and passenger ships at high speeds through fog and iceberg areas is common; they are scheduled to run almost like an express train, and therefore, they can’t slow down by more than a few knots in case of potential danger.

I have neither knowledge nor experience to say what remedies I consider should be applied; but, perhaps, the following suggestions may serve as a help:—

I don't have the knowledge or experience to say what solutions should be implemented; however, maybe the following suggestions could be helpful:—

First, that no vessel should be allowed to leave a British port without sufficient boat and other accommodation to allow each passenger and member of the crew a seat; and that at the time of booking this fact should be pointed out to a passenger, and the number of the seat in the particular boat allotted to him then.

First, no ship should be allowed to leave a British port without enough boats and other accommodations to ensure each passenger and crew member has a seat. When booking, this should be clearly communicated to the passenger, along with the number of their assigned seat in the designated boat.

Second, that as soon as is practicable after sailing each passenger should go through boat drill in company with the crew assigned to his boat.

Second, that as soon as possible after setting sail, each passenger should participate in a boat drill with the crew assigned to their boat.

Third, that each passenger boat engaged in the Transatlantic service should be instructed to slow down to a few knots when in the iceberg region, and should be fitted with an efficient searchlight.

Third, every passenger ship involved in the Transatlantic service should be directed to slow down to a few knots in the iceberg area and should be equipped with a strong searchlight.

Yours faithfully,

Sincerely,

LAWRENCE BEESLEY.

Lawrence Beesley.

It seemed well, too, while on the Carpathia to prepare as accurate an account as possible of the disaster and to have this ready for the press, in order to calm public opinion and to forestall the incorrect and hysterical accounts which some American reporters are in the habit of preparing on occasions of this kind. The first impression is often the most permanent, and in a disaster of this magnitude, where exact and accurate information is so necessary, preparation of a report was essential. It was written in odd corners of the deck and saloon of the Carpathia, and fell, it seemed very happily, into the hands of the one reporter who could best deal with it, the Associated Press. I understand it was the first report that came through and had a good deal of the effect intended.

It seemed wise, while on the Carpathia, to prepare the most accurate account possible of the disaster and have it ready for the press to help calm public opinion and to prevent the incorrect and sensational stories that some American reporters often create during situations like this. The first impression is usually the most lasting, and in a disaster of this scale, where accurate information is crucial, creating a report was essential. It was written in various spots on the deck and inside the Carpathia and fortunately ended up in the hands of the right reporter, from the Associated Press. I understand it was the first report released and had a significant impact as intended.

The Carpathia returned to New York in almost every kind of climatic conditions: icebergs, ice-fields and bitter cold to commence with; brilliant warm sun, thunder and lightning in the middle of one night (and so closely did the peal follow the flash that women in the saloon leaped up in alarm saying rockets were being sent up again); cold winds most of the time; fogs every morning and during a good part of one day, with the foghorn blowing constantly; rain; choppy sea with the spray blowing overboard and coming in through the saloon windows; we said we had almost everything but hot weather and stormy seas. So that when we were told that Nantucket Lightship had been sighted on Thursday morning from the bridge, a great sigh of relief went round to think New York and land would be reached before next morning.

The Carpathia returned to New York through a mix of weather conditions: starting with icebergs, ice fields, and freezing temperatures; then experiencing bright, warm sunshine, thunderstorms, and lightning one night (the thunder came so quickly after the lightning that women in the saloon jumped up in fright thinking rockets were being launched again); mostly cold winds; fog every morning and for a good part of one day, with the foghorn constantly sounding; rain; and choppy seas with spray blowing overboard and hitting the saloon windows; we joked that we had almost everything except hot weather and rough seas. So when we heard that Nantucket Lightship had been spotted on Thursday morning from the bridge, a huge sigh of relief spread among us, knowing we would reach New York and land by the next morning.

There is no doubt that a good many felt the waiting period of those four days very trying: the ship crowded far beyond its limits of comfort, the want of necessities of clothing and toilet, and above all the anticipation of meeting with relatives on the pier, with, in many cases, the knowledge that other friends were left behind and would not return home again. A few looked forward to meeting on the pier their friends to whom they had said au revoir on the Titanic's deck, brought there by a faster boat, they said, or at any rate to hear that they were following behind us in another boat: a very few, indeed, for the thought of the icy water and the many hours' immersion seemed to weigh against such a possibility; but we encouraged them to hope the Californian and the Birma had picked some up; stranger things have happened, and we had all been through strange experiences. But in the midst of this rather tense feeling, one fact stands out as remarkable—no one was ill. Captain Rostron testified that on Tuesday the doctor reported a clean bill of health, except for frost-bites and shaken nerves. There were none of the illnesses supposed to follow from exposure for hours in the cold night—and, it must be remembered, a considerable number swam about for some time when the Titanic sank, and then either sat for hours in their wet things or lay flat on an upturned boat with the sea water washing partly over them until they were taken off in a lifeboat; no scenes of women weeping and brooding over their losses hour by hour until they were driven mad with grief—yet all this has been reported to the press by people on board the Carpathia. These women met their sorrow with the sublimest courage, came on deck and talked with their fellow-men and women face to face, and in the midst of their loss did not forget to rejoice with those who had joined their friends on the Carpathia's deck or come with them in a boat. There was no need for those ashore to call the Carpathia a "death-ship," or to send coroners and coffins to the pier to meet her: her passengers were generally in good health and they did not pretend they were not.

There’s no doubt that many found the wait of those four days extremely difficult: the ship was overcrowded, lacking in basic clothing and hygiene necessities, and above all, there was the anxious anticipation of reuniting with family on the pier, knowing in many cases that other friends were left behind and wouldn’t make it home. A few looked forward to seeing friends they had said goodbye to on the Titanic's deck, who had arrived on a faster boat, or at least hearing that they were not far behind on another boat. Very few, though, because the thought of the icy water and the long hours spent submerged seemed to outweigh that possibility; still, we encouraged them to hope that the Californian and the Birma had rescued some survivors; stranger things have happened, and we had all faced strange experiences. Yet, in the midst of this tense atmosphere, one remarkable fact stands out—no one was sick. Captain Rostron confirmed that on Tuesday, the doctor reported everyone was healthy, minus some frostbite and shaken nerves. There were none of the health issues typically associated with hours spent exposed in the freezing night—and it’s important to remember that a significant number had been swimming for some time after the Titanic sank, and then either sat in their wet clothes for hours or lay on an upturned boat with seawater partly washing over them until they were rescued by a lifeboat; there were no scenes of women weeping and mourning their losses hour after hour until they broke down in grief—yet all of this was reported to the press by people on board the Carpathia. These women faced their sorrow with incredible courage, came on deck, and spoke openly with their fellow passengers, and even in their loss, they didn’t forget to celebrate with those who had reunited with loved ones on the Carpathia's deck or arrived with them in a boat. There was no need for those on shore to label the Carpathia a "death ship," or to send coroners and coffins to the pier to meet her: her passengers were generally healthy, and they didn’t pretend otherwise.

Presently land came in sight, and very good it was to see it again: it was eight days since we left Southampton, but the time seemed to have "stretched out to the crack of doom," and to have become eight weeks instead. So many dramatic incidents had been crowded into the last few days that the first four peaceful, uneventful days, marked by nothing that seared the memory, had faded almost out of recollection. It needed an effort to return to Southampton, Cherbourg and Queenstown, as though returning to some event of last year. I think we all realized that time may be measured more by events than by seconds and minutes: what the astronomer would call "2.20 A.M. April 15th, 1912," the survivors called "the sinking of the Titanic"; the "hours" that followed were designated "being adrift in an open sea," and "4.30 A.M." was "being rescued by the Carpathia." The clock was a mental one, and the hours, minutes and seconds marked deeply on its face were emotions, strong and silent.

Currently, land came into view, and it was really great to see it again: it had been eight days since we left Southampton, but that time felt like it had "stretched out to the crack of doom," making it seem more like eight weeks instead. So many dramatic incidents had happened in the last few days that the first four calm, uneventful days, with nothing memorable to mark them, had almost faded from memory. It took some effort to remember Southampton, Cherbourg, and Queenstown, as if recalling an event from last year. I think we all understood that time can be measured more by events than by seconds and minutes: what the astronomer would call "2:20 A.M. April 15th, 1912," the survivors referred to as "the sinking of the Titanic"; the "hours" that followed were known as "being adrift in an open sea," and "4:30 A.M." was "being rescued by the Carpathia." The clock was all in our heads, and the hours, minutes, and seconds deeply marked on its face were emotions, strong and silent.

Surrounded by tugs of every kind, from which (as well as from every available building near the river) magnesium bombs were shot off by photographers, while reporters shouted for news of the disaster and photographs of passengers, the Carpathia drew slowly to her station at the Cunard pier, the gangways were pushed across, and we set foot at last on American soil, very thankful, grateful people.

Surrounded by tugs of all kinds, from which photographers fired magnesium bombs and every available building near the river, while reporters shouted for updates on the disaster and pictures of passengers, the Carpathia slowly pulled into her spot at the Cunard pier. The gangways were lowered, and we finally set foot on American soil, feeling very thankful and grateful.

The mental and physical condition of the rescued as they came ashore has, here again, been greatly exaggerated—one description says we were "half-fainting, half-hysterical, bordering on hallucination, only now beginning to realize the horror." It is unfortunate such pictures should be presented to the world. There were some painful scenes of meeting between relatives of those who were lost, but once again women showed their self-control and went through the ordeal in most cases with extraordinary calm. It is well to record that the same account added: "A few, strangely enough, are calm and lucid"; if for "few" we read "a large majority," it will be much nearer the true description of the landing on the Cunard pier in New York. There seems to be no adequate reason why a report of such a scene should depict mainly the sorrow and grief, should seek for every detail to satisfy the horrible and the morbid in the human mind. The first questions the excited crowds of reporters asked as they crowded round were whether it was true that officers shot passengers, and then themselves; whether passengers shot each other; whether any scenes of horror had been noticed, and what they were.

The mental and physical state of the rescued as they arrived on shore has, once again, been greatly exaggerated—one description even claims we were "half-fainting, half-hysterical, bordering on hallucination, only now starting to grasp the horror." It’s unfortunate that such images are presented to the public. There were some painful reunions between relatives of those who were lost, but once more, women showed incredible self-control and faced the situation in most cases with remarkable calm. It's worth noting that the same report added: "A few, strangely enough, are calm and lucid"; if we replace "few" with "a large majority," it would be a much more accurate depiction of the landing at the Cunard pier in New York. There seems to be no good reason why a report of such an event should focus primarily on sorrow and grief, seeking every detail to cater to the horrible and morbid aspects of human nature. The first questions the eager crowds of reporters asked as they gathered around were whether it was true that officers shot passengers, and then themselves; whether passengers shot each other; whether any horrifying scenes had been observed, and what they were.

It would have been well to have noticed the wonderful state of health of most of the rescued, their gratitude for their deliverance, the thousand and one things that gave cause for rejoicing. In the midst of so much description of the hysterical side of the scene, place should be found for the normal—and I venture to think the normal was the dominant feature in the landing that night. In the last chapter I shall try to record the persistence of the normal all through the disaster. Nothing has been a greater surprise than to find people that do not act in conditions of danger and grief as they would be generally supposed to act—and, I must add, as they are generally described as acting.

It would have been good to notice the amazing health of most of the rescued, their gratitude for being saved, and the countless reasons to celebrate. Amid all the descriptions of the more dramatic aspects of the situation, it's important to highlight the ordinary—and I believe the ordinary was the main aspect of the landing that night. In the final chapter, I’ll attempt to document how the ordinary persisted throughout the disaster. Nothing has surprised me more than discovering that people don’t behave in dangerous and sorrowful situations as one might typically expect—and, I must say, as they are usually portrayed as behaving.

And so, with her work of rescue well done, the good ship Carpathia returned to New York. Everyone who came in her, everyone on the dock, and everyone who heard of her journey will agree with Captain Rostron when he says: "I thank God that I was within wireless hailing distance, and that I got there in time to pick up the survivors of the wreck."

And so, with her rescue mission successfully completed, the good ship Carpathia returned to New York. Everyone who came on board, everyone at the dock, and everyone who heard about her journey would agree with Captain Rostron when he says: "I thank God that I was within wireless range, and that I arrived in time to pick up the survivors of the wreck."







CHAPTER VIII

THE LESSONS TAUGHT BY THE LOSS OF THE TITANIC

One of the most pitiful things in the relations of human beings to each other—the action and reaction of events that is called concretely "human life"—is that every now and then some of them should be called upon to lay down their lives from no sense of imperative, calculated duty such as inspires the soldier or the sailor, but suddenly, without any previous knowledge or warning of danger, without any opportunity of escape, and without any desire to risk such conditions of danger of their own free will. It is a blot on our civilization that these things are necessary from time to time, to arouse those responsible for the safety of human life from the lethargic selfishness which has governed them. The Titanic's two thousand odd passengers went aboard thinking they were on an absolutely safe ship, and all the time there were many people—designers, builders, experts, government officials—who knew there were insufficient boats on board, that the Titanic had no right to go fast in iceberg regions,—who knew these things and took no steps and enacted no laws to prevent their happening. Not that they omitted to do these things deliberately, but were lulled into a state of selfish inaction from which it needed such a tragedy as this to arouse them. It was a cruel necessity which demanded that a few should die to arouse many millions to a sense of their own insecurity, to the fact that for years the possibility of such a disaster has been imminent. Passengers have known none of these things, and while no good end would have been served by relating to them needless tales of danger on the high seas, one thing is certain—that, had they known them, many would not have travelled in such conditions and thereby safeguards would soon have been forced on the builders, the companies, and the Government. But there were people who knew and did not fail to call attention to the dangers: in the House of Commons the matter has been frequently brought up privately, and an American naval officer, Captain E. K. Boden, in an article that has since been widely reproduced, called attention to the defects of this very ship, the Titanic—taking her as an example of all other liners—and pointed out that she was not unsinkable and had not proper boat accommodation.

One of the most tragic aspects of human relationships—the give and take of events known as "human life"—is that now and then, some people are forced to give up their lives not out of a sense of duty like that which drives soldiers or sailors, but rather suddenly, without any prior knowledge or warning of danger, without a chance to escape, and without wanting to put themselves in such risky situations voluntarily. It is a stain on our civilization that these occurrences happen from time to time, jolting those responsible for human safety from the lazy selfishness that has dominated them. The more than two thousand passengers on the Titanic boarded, believing they were on a completely safe ship, while many individuals—designers, builders, experts, government officials—knew there weren't enough lifeboats on board and that the Titanic shouldn't have been traveling fast in iceberg-prone waters—knew all this yet took no action or created no laws to prevent it. They didn't willingly choose inaction but were lulled into a mindset of selfish complacency that needed a tragedy like this to awaken them. It was a harsh necessity that required a few to die to make millions aware of their own vulnerability, of the reality that the risk of this kind of disaster had been looming for years. Passengers were unaware of any of this, and while no positive outcome would have come from sharing unnecessary tales of danger at sea, it is certain that had they been informed, many would have refused to travel under such conditions, forcing builders, companies, and the Government to implement safeguards. But there were people who knew and did point out the dangers: in the House of Commons, the issue has been raised privately many times, and an American naval officer, Captain E. K. Boden, in an article that has been widely shared, highlighted the flaws of the Titanic—using it as an example of other liners—and pointed out that it was not unsinkable and lacked adequate lifeboat provisions.

The question, then, of responsibility for the loss of the Titanic must be considered: not from any idea that blame should be laid here or there and a scapegoat provided—that is a waste of time. But if a fixing of responsibility leads to quick and efficient remedy, then it should be done relentlessly: our simple duty to those whom the Titanic carried down with her demands no less. Dealing first with the precautions for the safety of the ship as apart from safety appliances, there can be no question, I suppose, that the direct responsibility for the loss of the Titanic and so many lives must be laid on her captain. He was responsible for setting the course, day by day and hour by hour, for the speed she was travelling; and he alone would have the power to decide whether or not speed must be slackened with icebergs ahead. No officer would have any right to interfere in the navigation, although they would no doubt be consulted. Nor would any official connected with the management of the line—Mr. Ismay, for example—be allowed to direct the captain in these matters, and there is no evidence that he ever tried to do so. The very fact that the captain of a ship has such absolute authority increases his responsibility enormously. Even supposing the White Star Line and Mr. Ismay had urged him before sailing to make a record,—again an assumption,—they cannot be held directly responsible for the collision: he was in charge of the lives of everyone on board and no one but he was supposed to estimate the risk of travelling at the speed he did, when ice was reported ahead of him. His action cannot be justified on the ground of prudent seamanship.

The question of who is responsible for the loss of the Titanic needs to be addressed: not because we should assign blame or find a scapegoat—that's a waste of time. But if identifying responsibility leads to quick and effective solutions, then it should be done thoroughly; our simple duty to those who went down with the Titanic demands nothing less. Starting with the safety measures for the ship, separate from safety equipment, there’s no doubt that the direct responsibility for the loss of the Titanic and the many lives lost rests with her captain. He was responsible for setting the course, day by day and hour by hour, and for the speed at which the ship was traveling; only he could decide whether to slow down with icebergs ahead. No officer had the right to interfere with navigation, although they would likely be consulted. Likewise, no official from the management of the line—like Mr. Ismay—would have the authority to direct the captain on these matters, and there’s no evidence that he ever attempted to do so. The fact that a ship's captain has such complete authority significantly increases his responsibility. Even if the White Star Line and Mr. Ismay had pressured him before sailing to set a speed record—which is just a possibility—they cannot be directly blamed for the collision: he was responsible for the lives of everyone on board, and only he was expected to assess the risks of traveling at that speed when ice was reported ahead. His actions cannot be justified as prudent seamanship.

But the question of indirect responsibility raises at once many issues and, I think, removes from Captain Smith a good deal of personal responsibility for the loss of his ship. Some of these issues it will be well to consider.

But the question of indirect responsibility brings up many issues at once and, I believe, takes away a lot of the personal responsibility from Captain Smith for the loss of his ship. Some of these issues will be important to consider.

In the first place, disabusing our minds again of the knowledge that the Titanic struck an iceberg and sank, let us estimate the probabilities of such a thing happening. An iceberg is small and occupies little room by comparison with the broad ocean on which it floats; and the chances of another small object like a ship colliding with it and being sunk are very small: the chances are, as a matter of fact, one in a million. This is not a figure of speech: that is the actual risk for total loss by collision with an iceberg as accepted by insurance companies. The one-in-a-million accident was what sunk the Titanic.

First, setting aside what we know about the Titanic hitting an iceberg and sinking, let’s look at the likelihood of something like that happening. An iceberg is relatively small and takes up little space compared to the vast ocean it floats in; the chances of another small object, like a ship, colliding with it and sinking are extremely low: the actual odds are one in a million. This isn’t just a figure of speech: that is the real risk of total loss due to a collision with an iceberg as recognized by insurance companies. The one-in-a-million accident is what sank the Titanic.

Even so, had Captain Smith been alone in taking that risk, he would have had to bear all the blame for the resulting disaster. But it seems he is not alone: the same risk has been taken over and over again by fast mail-passenger liners, in fog and in iceberg regions. Their captains have taken the long—very long—chance many times and won every time; he took it as he had done many times before, and lost. Of course, the chances that night of striking an iceberg were much greater than one in a million: they had been enormously increased by the extreme southerly position of icebergs and field ice and by the unusual number of the former. Thinking over the scene that met our eyes from the deck of the Carpathia after we boarded her,—the great number of icebergs wherever the eye could reach,—the chances of not hitting one in the darkness of the night seemed small. Indeed, the more one thinks about the Carpathia coming at full speed through all those icebergs in the darkness, the more inexplicable does it seem. True, the captain had an extra lookout watch and every sense of every man on the bridge alert to detect the least sign of danger, and again he was not going so fast as the Titanic and would have his ship under more control; but granted all that, he appears to have taken a great risk as he dogged and twisted round the awful two-hundred-foot monsters in the dark night. Does it mean that the risk is not so great as we who have seen the abnormal and not the normal side of taking risks with icebergs might suppose? He had his own ship and passengers to consider, and he had no right to take too great a risk.

Even so, if Captain Smith had taken that risk alone, he would have had to take all the blame for the disaster that followed. But it seems he wasn’t alone: that same risk has been taken repeatedly by fast mail-passenger liners in foggy and iceberg-prone areas. Their captains have taken that long—very long—chance many times and succeeded every time; he took it like he had done many times before, and lost. Of course, the odds that night of hitting an iceberg were much greater than one in a million: they had increased significantly due to the unusually southern position of icebergs and field ice and the higher number of them around. Reflecting on the scene that met our eyes from the deck of the Carpathia after we boarded her—the many icebergs visible in every direction—the chances of not hitting one in the darkness seemed slim. In fact, the more you consider the Carpathia speeding through all those icebergs in the dark, the more puzzling it appears. True, the captain had an extra lookout and every crew member on the bridge was ready to spot any sign of danger, and he wasn’t going as fast as the Titanic and could control his ship better; but taking all that into account, he still seemed to be taking a big risk as he navigated around those terrifying two-hundred-foot giants in the dark. Does this mean that the risk isn’t as great as we who have witnessed the unusual and not the typical risks of encountering icebergs might think? He had his own ship and passengers to think about, and he had no right to take excessive risks.

But Captain Smith could not know icebergs were there in such numbers: what warnings he had of them is not yet thoroughly established,—there were probably three,—but it is in the highest degree unlikely that he knew that any vessel had seen them in such quantities as we saw them Monday morning; in fact, it is unthinkable. He thought, no doubt, he was taking an ordinary risk, and it turned out to be an extraordinary one. To read some criticisms it would seem as if he deliberately ran his ship in defiance of all custom through a region infested with icebergs, and did a thing which no one has ever done before; that he outraged all precedent by not slowing down. But it is plain that he did not. Every captain who has run full speed through fog and iceberg regions is to blame for the disaster as much as he is: they got through and he did not. Other liners can go faster than the Titanic could possibly do; had they struck ice they would have been injured even more deeply than she was, for it must not be forgotten that the force of impact varies as the square of the velocity—i.e., it is four times as much at sixteen knots as at eight knots, nine times as much at twenty-four, and so on. And with not much margin of time left for these fast boats, they must go full speed ahead nearly all the time. Remember how they advertise to "Leave New York Wednesday, dine in London the following Monday,"—and it is done regularly, much as an express train is run to time. Their officers, too, would have been less able to avoid a collision than Murdock of the Titanic was, for at the greater speed, they would be on the iceberg in shorter time. Many passengers can tell of crossing with fog a good deal of the way, sometimes almost all the way, and they have been only a few hours late at the end of the journey.

But Captain Smith couldn’t have known there were so many icebergs out there. The warnings he received about them aren't completely clear—there were likely three—but it seems very unlikely that he knew any ship had seen them in such numbers as we did on Monday morning; in fact, it's hard to believe. He probably thought he was taking a normal risk, but it turned out to be an extraordinary one. From some critiques, it looks like he intentionally drove his ship through a region filled with icebergs, doing something no one had ever done before; that he disregarded all precedents by not slowing down. But that’s not true. Every captain who has sped through fog and iceberg areas is just as responsible for the disaster as he is: they made it through while he didn’t. Other liners can go faster than the Titanic ever could; if they had hit ice, they would have sustained even greater damage than she did, because we must remember that the force of impact increases with the square of the speed—it's four times greater at sixteen knots than at eight knots, nine times greater at twenty-four, and so on. And since these fast boats have little margin for time, they have to run at full speed almost all the time. Remember how they advertise “Leave New York Wednesday, dine in London the following Monday”—and they do that regularly, just like an express train runs on schedule. Their officers would have been even less able to avoid a collision than Murdock of the Titanic, because at that higher speed, they would reach the iceberg in a shorter amount of time. Many passengers can recount journeys where they crossed through fog for a good part of the trip, sometimes almost the entire way, yet they only arrived a few hours late in the end.

So that it is the custom that is at fault, not one particular captain. Custom is established largely by demand, and supply too is the answer to demand. What the public demanded the White Star Line supplied, and so both the public and the Line are concerned with the question of indirect responsibility.

So it's the custom that's to blame, not just one specific captain. Custom is largely shaped by demand, and supply is the response to that demand. The public wanted certain things, and the White Star Line provided them, so both the public and the Line share a stake in the question of indirect responsibility.

The public has demanded, more and more every year, greater speed as well as greater comfort, and by ceasing to patronize the low-speed boats has gradually forced the pace to what it is at present. Not that speed in itself is a dangerous thing,—it is sometimes much safer to go quickly than slowly,—but that, given the facilities for speed and the stimulus exerted by the constant public demand for it, occasions arise when the judgment of those in command of a ship becomes swayed—largely unconsciously, no doubt—in favour of taking risks which the smaller liners would never take. The demand on the skipper of a boat like the Californian, for example, which lay hove-to nineteen miles away with her engines stopped, is infinitesimal compared with that on Captain Smith. An old traveller told me on the Carpathia that he has often grumbled to the officers for what he called absurd precautions in lying to and wasting his time, which he regarded as very valuable; but after hearing of the Titanic's loss he recognized that he was to some extent responsible for the speed at which she had travelled, and would never be so again. He had been one of the travelling public who had constantly demanded to be taken to his journey's end in the shortest possible time, and had "made a row" about it if he was likely to be late. There are some business men to whom the five or six days on board are exceedingly irksome and represent a waste of time; even an hour saved at the journey's end is a consideration to them. And if the demand is not always a conscious one, it is there as an unconscious factor always urging the highest speed of which the ship is capable. The man who demands fast travel unreasonably must undoubtedly take his share in the responsibility. He asks to be taken over at a speed which will land him in something over four days; he forgets perhaps that Columbus took ninety days in a forty-ton boat, and that only fifty years ago paddle steamers took six weeks, and all the time the demand is greater and the strain is more: the public demand speed and luxury; the lines supply it, until presently the safety limit is reached, the undue risk is taken—and the Titanic goes down. All of us who have cried for greater speed must take our share in the responsibility. The expression of such a desire and the discontent with so-called slow travel are the seed sown in the minds of men, to bear fruit presently in an insistence on greater speed. We may not have done so directly, but we may perhaps have talked about it and thought about it, and we know no action begins without thought.

The public has increasingly demanded faster and more comfortable travel, and by choosing not to use the slow boats, they have gradually pushed the pace to what it is today. Speed itself isn't necessarily dangerous; sometimes it's actually safer to go fast than slow. However, when there's a constant demand for speed, those in charge of a ship can find themselves, often unconsciously, taking risks that smaller liners would avoid. Take the skipper of a boat like the Californian, which was anchored nineteen miles away with its engines off. The pressure on him is minimal compared to what Captain Smith faced. An experienced traveler told me on the Carpathia that he'd often complained to the officers about what he considered unnecessary precautions that wasted his valuable time. But after hearing about the Titanic's disaster, he realized he was partly accountable for the speed at which it traveled and would never feel that way again. He had been one of the travelers who consistently demanded to reach his destination as quickly as possible and complained if he was likely to be late. Many business people find the five or six days on board extremely frustrating and see it as time wasted; even an hour saved at their destination matters to them. Even if the demand isn’t always conscious, it’s an unspoken push for the highest speed the ship can achieve. Those who demand unreasonable speed must share in the responsibility. They expect a trip that will take just over four days, forgetting that Columbus took ninety days in a forty-ton boat and that just fifty years ago, paddle steamers took six weeks. All the while, the demand grows stronger, and the pressure increases: the public wants speed and luxury; the lines provide it, until the safety limit is crossed, risks are taken—and the Titanic sinks. We all who have called for greater speed must take our share of the blame. Voicing such desires and being unhappy with so-called slow travel plants the seeds in people's minds that will eventually lead to a push for even greater speed. We might not have acted directly, but we may have talked about it and thought about it, and we know no action starts without thought.

The White Star Line has received very rough handling from some of the press, but the greater part of this criticism seems to be unwarranted and to arise from the desire to find a scapegoat. After all they had made better provision for the passengers the Titanic carried than any other line has done, for they had built what they believed to be a huge lifeboat, unsinkable in all ordinary conditions. Those who embarked in her were almost certainly in the safest ship (along with the Olympic) afloat: she was probably quite immune from the ordinary effects of wind, waves and collisions at sea, and needed to fear nothing but running on a rock or, what was worse, a floating iceberg; for the effects of collision were, so far as damage was concerned, the same as if it had been a rock, and the danger greater, for one is charted and the other is not. Then, too, while the theory of the unsinkable boat has been destroyed at the same time as the boat itself, we should not forget that it served a useful purpose on deck that night—it eliminated largely the possibility of panic, and those rushes for the boats which might have swamped some of them. I do not wish for a moment to suggest that such things would have happened, because the more information that comes to hand of the conduct of the people on board, the more wonderful seems the complete self-control of all, even when the last boats had gone and nothing but the rising waters met their eyes—only that the generally entertained theory rendered such things less probable. The theory, indeed, was really a safeguard, though built on a false premise.

The White Star Line has faced a lot of criticism from the press, but most of it seems unfair and stems from a need to find someone to blame. They actually provided better accommodations for the Titanic's passengers than any other line had, believing they had created a massive lifeboat that was unsinkable in nearly all conditions. Those who boarded it were probably in one of the safest ships (along with the Olympic) at sea; it was likely resistant to the usual challenges of wind, waves, and collisions, fearing only a crash into a rock or, worse, an iceberg. The consequences of such a collision would be similar to hitting a rock but with greater risk, since one is mapped while the other isn't. Additionally, even though the idea of an unsinkable ship was shattered along with the ship itself, we shouldn't forget that it played a significant role that night—it greatly reduced the chance of panic and the frantic rush to the lifeboats that could have capsized some of them. I’m not suggesting that chaos would have ensued because, as more information has emerged about the behavior of those on board, their remarkable self-control becomes even more apparent, even when the last lifeboats had departed and only rising water was in sight—it's just that the widely believed theory made such chaos less likely. In fact, that theory served as a protective factor, even if it was based on a flawed assumption.

There is no evidence that the White Star Line instructed the captain to push the boat or to make any records: the probabilities are that no such attempt would be made on the first trip. The general instructions to their commanders bear quite the other interpretation: it will be well to quote them in full as issued to the press during the sittings of the United States Senate Committee.

There’s no evidence that the White Star Line told the captain to speed up the ship or to set any records; it's likely that no such attempt would be made on the first voyage. The general instructions given to their captains suggest the opposite: it’s worth quoting them in full as they were released to the press during the meetings of the United States Senate Committee.

Instructions to commanders

Guidelines for commanders

Commanders must distinctly understand that the issue of regulations does not in any way relieve them from responsibility for the safe and efficient navigation of their respective vessels, and they are also enjoined to remember that they must run no risks which might by any possibility result in accident to their ships. It is to be hoped that they will ever bear in mind that the safety of the lives and property entrusted to their care is the ruling principle that should govern them in the navigation of their vessels, and that no supposed gain in expedition or saving of time on the voyage is to be purchased at the risk of accident.

Commanders need to clearly understand that having regulations in place does not free them from responsibility for the safe and efficient navigation of their ships. They should also keep in mind that they must avoid any risks that could possibly lead to accidents with their vessels. It is hoped that they always remember that the safety of the lives and property entrusted to them is the main principle guiding them in navigating their ships, and that no perceived benefit in speed or time savings during the journey is worth risking an accident.

Commanders are reminded that the steamers are to a great extent uninsured, and that their own livelihood, as well as the company's success, depends upon immunity from accident; no precaution which ensures safe navigation is to be considered excessive.

Commanders are reminded that the steamers are mostly uninsured, and that their own livelihood, as well as the company's success, relies on avoiding accidents; no precaution that guarantees safe navigation should be seen as excessive.

Nothing could be plainer than these instructions, and had they been obeyed, the disaster would never have happened: they warn commanders against the only thing left as a menace to their unsinkable boat—the lack of "precaution which ensures safe navigation."

Nothing could be clearer than these instructions, and if they had been followed, the disaster would never have occurred: they warn commanders about the only thing left that threatens their unsinkable boat—the lack of "precaution that ensures safe navigation."

In addition, the White Star Line had complied to the full extent with the requirements of the British Government: their ship had been subjected to an inspection so rigid that, as one officer remarked in evidence, it became a nuisance. The Board of Trade employs the best experts, and knows the dangers that attend ocean travel and the precautions that should be taken by every commander. If these precautions are not taken, it will be necessary to legislate until they are. No motorist is allowed to career at full speed along a public highway in dangerous conditions, and it should be an offence for a captain to do the same on the high seas with a ship full of unsuspecting passengers. They have entrusted their lives to the government of their country—through its regulations—and they are entitled to the same protection in mid-Atlantic as they are in Oxford Street or Broadway. The open sea should no longer be regarded as a neutral zone where no country's police laws are operative.

Additionally, the White Star Line fully complied with the British Government's requirements: their ship underwent such thorough inspection that, as one officer noted in his testimony, it became a hassle. The Board of Trade employs top experts and understands the risks of ocean travel and the necessary precautions every captain should take. If these precautions aren't followed, laws will need to be enforced until they are. Just like no driver is allowed to speed down a public road under dangerous conditions, it should also be illegal for a captain to do the same on the open sea with passengers who are unaware of the risks. Passengers have entrusted their lives to their country's government—through its regulations—and they deserve the same protection in the middle of the Atlantic as they do on Oxford Street or Broadway. The open sea should no longer be seen as a neutral zone without a country's police laws.

Of course there are difficulties in the way of drafting international regulations: many governments would have to be consulted and many difficulties that seem insuperable overcome; but that is the purpose for which governments are employed, that is why experts and ministers of governments are appointed and paid—to overcome difficulties for the people who appoint them and who expect them, among other things, to protect their lives.

Of course, there are challenges in creating international regulations: many governments need to be consulted, and there are numerous obstacles that seem impossible to overcome. But that's the reason governments exist; it's why experts and ministers are appointed and paid—to tackle these challenges for the people who choose them and who expect them, among other things, to safeguard their lives.

The American Government must share the same responsibility: it is useless to attempt to fix it on the British Board of Trade for the reason that the boats were built in England and inspected there by British officials. They carried American citizens largely, and entered American ports. It would have been the simplest matter for the United States Government to veto the entry of any ship which did not conform to its laws of regulating speed in conditions of fog and icebergs—had they provided such laws. The fact is that the American nation has practically no mercantile marine, and in time of a disaster such as this it forgets, perhaps, that it has exactly the same right—and therefore the same responsibility—as the British Government to inspect, and to legislate: the right that is easily enforced by refusal to allow entry. The regulation of speed in dangerous regions could well be undertaken by some fleet of international police patrol vessels, with power to stop if necessary any boat found guilty of reckless racing. The additional duty of warning ships of the exact locality of icebergs could be performed by these boats. It would not of course be possible or advisable to fix a "speed limit," because the region of icebergs varies in position as the icebergs float south, varies in point of danger as they melt and disappear, and the whole question has to be left largely to the judgment of the captain on the spot; but it would be possible to make it an offence against the law to go beyond a certain speed in known conditions of danger.

The American government has to share the same responsibility. Blaming the British Board of Trade is pointless just because the boats were built in England and inspected by British officials. These boats mostly carried American passengers and docked at American ports. It would have been simple for the U.S. government to deny entry to any ship that didn't comply with its laws about speed regulations in foggy conditions and around icebergs—if such laws existed. The truth is, the American nation has virtually no merchant marine, and during a disaster like this, it seems to forget that it has the same rights—and therefore the same responsibilities—as the British government to inspect and legislate; this right can be easily enforced by refusing entry. The regulation of speed in dangerous areas could be managed by an international fleet of police patrol vessels, which could stop any boat caught reckless racing. These vessels could also warn ships about the precise locations of icebergs. It wouldn’t be feasible or wise to set a strict "speed limit," since iceberg locations shift as they drift south and their danger changes as they melt and disappear; ultimately, this issue should rely heavily on the judgment of the captain in the moment. However, it would be possible to make it illegal to exceed a certain speed under known hazardous conditions.

So much for the question of regulating speed on the high seas. The secondary question of safety appliances is governed by the same principle—that, in the last analysis, it is not the captain, not the passenger, not the builders and owners, but the governments through their experts, who are to be held responsible for the provision of lifesaving devices. Morally, of course, the owners and builders are responsible, but at present moral responsibility is too weak an incentive in human affairs—that is the miserable part of the whole wretched business—to induce owners generally to make every possible provision for the lives of those in their charge; to place human safety so far above every other consideration that no plan shall be left unconsidered, no device left untested, by which passengers can escape from a sinking ship. But it is not correct to say, as has been said frequently, that it is greed and dividend-hunting that have characterized the policy of the steamship companies in their failure to provide safety appliances: these things in themselves are not expensive. They have vied with each other in making their lines attractive in point of speed, size and comfort, and they have been quite justified in doing so: such things are the product of ordinary competition between commercial houses.

So much for the issue of regulating speed on the high seas. The related issue of safety equipment follows the same idea—that ultimately, it’s not the captain, not the passengers, not the builders and owners, but rather the governments and their experts who should be held accountable for providing lifesaving devices. Morally, of course, the owners and builders are responsible, but currently, moral responsibility is too weak a motivator in human affairs—that’s the unfortunate reality of this whole miserable situation—to encourage owners to do everything they can to protect the lives of those in their care; to prioritize human safety above all other considerations so that no plan is overlooked, no device left untried, for helping passengers escape from a sinking ship. However, it’s incorrect to say, as has been often claimed, that greed and a focus on dividends have defined the policies of steamship companies in their failure to provide safety equipment: these items aren’t typically expensive. They have competed to make their lines appealing in terms of speed, size, and comfort, and they have been completely justified in doing so: such aspects are the result of typical competition among businesses.

Where they have all failed morally is to extend to their passengers the consideration that places their lives as of more interest to them than any other conceivable thing. They are not alone in this: thousands of other people have done the same thing and would do it to-day—in factories, in workshops, in mines, did not the government intervene and insist on safety precautions. The thing is a defect in human life of to-day—thoughtlessness for the well-being of our fellow-men; and we are all guilty of it in some degree. It is folly for the public to rise up now and condemn the steamship companies: their failing is the common failing of the immorality of indifference.

Where they've all failed morally is by not giving their passengers the consideration that places their lives as more important than anything else. They're not alone in this: thousands of others have done the same and would continue to do so today—in factories, workshops, and mines—if the government didn't step in and enforce safety measures. This reflects a flaw in today's human life—thoughtlessness for the well-being of our fellow humans; and we all share some blame for it. It's pointless for the public to suddenly turn around and criticize the steamship companies: their failure is the shared flaw of societal indifference.

The remedy is the law, and it is the only remedy at present that will really accomplish anything. The British law on the subject dates from 1894, and requires only twenty boats for a ship the size of the Titanic: the owners and builders have obeyed this law and fulfilled their legal responsibility. Increase this responsibility and they will fulfil it again—and the matter is ended so far as appliances are concerned. It should perhaps be mentioned that in a period of ten years only nine passengers were lost on British ships: the law seemed to be sufficient in fact.

The law is the solution, and it’s currently the only thing that can truly make a difference. The British law regarding this issue has been in place since 1894 and only requires twenty lifeboats for a ship the size of the Titanic. The owners and builders have followed this law and met their legal obligations. If this responsibility were increased, they would comply again—and that would resolve the issue as far as safety equipment is concerned. It’s worth noting that in the last ten years, only nine passengers have been lost on British ships, indicating that the law appeared to be effective.

The position of the American Government, however, is worse than that of the British Government. Its regulations require more than double the boat accommodation which the British regulations do, and yet it has allowed hundreds of thousands of its subjects to enter its ports on boats that defied its own laws. Had their government not been guilty of the same indifference, passengers would not have been allowed aboard any British ship lacking in boat-accommodation—the simple expedient again of refusing entry. The reply of the British Government to the Senate Committee, accusing the Board of Trade of "insufficient requirements and lax inspection," might well be—"Ye have a law: see to it yourselves!"

The American Government's situation is actually worse than that of the British Government. Its rules demand more than double the boat space that British regulations require, yet it has let hundreds of thousands of its citizens arrive at its ports on boats that broke its own laws. If their government hadn't also been indifferent, passengers wouldn't have been allowed on any British ship without adequate boat accommodation—the straightforward solution of simply refusing entry. The British Government's response to the Senate Committee, which accused the Board of Trade of "insufficient requirements and lax inspection," could easily be, "You have a law: make sure you enforce it!"

It will be well now to consider briefly the various appliances that have been suggested to ensure the safety of passengers and crew, and in doing so it may be remembered that the average man and woman has the same right as the expert to consider and discuss these things: they are not so technical as to prevent anyone of ordinary intelligence from understanding their construction. Using the term in its widest sense, we come first to:—

It’s time to take a quick look at the different tools that have been proposed to keep passengers and crew safe. It's worth noting that the average person has just as much right as the expert to think about and talk about these matters; they’re not too complicated for a reasonably intelligent person to grasp their design. Broadly speaking, the first one we encounter is:—

Bulkheads and water-tight compartments

Bulkheads and watertight compartments

It is impossible to attempt a discussion here of the exact constructional details of these parts of a ship; but in order to illustrate briefly what is the purpose of having bulkheads, we may take the Titanic as an example. She was divided into sixteen compartments by fifteen transverse steel walls called bulkheads. [Footnote: See Figures 1 and 2 page 116.] If a hole is made in the side of the ship in any one compartment, steel water-tight doors seal off the only openings in that compartment and separate it as a damaged unit from the rest of the ship and the vessel is brought to land in safety. Ships have even put into the nearest port for inspection after collision, and finding only one compartment full of water and no other damage, have left again, for their home port without troubling to disembark passengers and effect repairs.

It’s not possible to go into the exact construction details of these parts of a ship here; however, to briefly illustrate the purpose of having bulkheads, we can use the Titanic as an example. It was divided into sixteen compartments by fifteen transverse steel walls known as bulkheads. [Footnote: See Figures 1 and 2 page 116.] If there is a hole in the side of the ship in any one compartment, steel watertight doors close off the only openings in that compartment and isolate it as a damaged unit from the rest of the ship, allowing the vessel to safely reach land. Ships have even arrived at the nearest port for inspection after a collision, and when finding only one compartment flooded and no other damage, have departed again for their home port without the need to disembark passengers or carry out repairs.

The design of the Titanic's bulkheads calls for some attention. The "Scientific American," in an excellent article on the comparative safety of the Titanic's and other types of water-tight compartments, draws attention to the following weaknesses in the former—from the point of view of possible collision with an iceberg. She had no longitudinal bulkheads, which would subdivide her into smaller compartments and prevent the water filling the whole of a large compartment. Probably, too, the length of a large compartment was in any case too great—fifty-three feet.

The design of the Titanic's bulkheads needs some attention. "Scientific American," in a great article about the relative safety of the Titanic's and other types of watertight compartments, highlights the following weaknesses in the Titanic, especially regarding potential collisions with an iceberg. It lacked longitudinal bulkheads that would divide it into smaller compartments, preventing water from flooding an entire large compartment. Also, the length of a large compartment was likely too long—fifty-three feet.

The Mauretania, on the other hand, in addition to transverse bulkheads, is fitted with longitudinal torpedo bulkheads, and the space between them and the side of the ship is utilised as a coal bunker. Then, too, in the Mauretania all bulkheads are carried up to the top deck, whereas in the case of the Titanic they reached in some parts only to the saloon deck and in others to a lower deck still,—the weakness of this being that, when the water reached to the top of a bulkhead as the ship sank by the head, it flowed over and filled the next compartment. The British Admiralty, which subsidizes the Mauretania and Lusitania as fast cruisers in time of war, insisted on this type of construction, and it is considered vastly better than that used in the Titanic. The writer of the article thinks it possible that these ships might not have sunk as the result of a similar collision. But the ideal ship from the point of bulkhead construction, he considers to have been the Great Eastern, constructed many years ago by the famous engineer Brunel. So thorough was her system of compartments divided and subdivided by many transverse and longitudinal bulkheads that when she tore a hole eighty feet long in her side by striking a rock, she reached port in safety. Unfortunately the weight and cost of this method was so great that his plan was subsequently abandoned.

The Mauretania, on the other hand, has both transverse bulkheads and longitudinal torpedo bulkheads, with the space between them and the ship's side being used as a coal bunker. Additionally, in the Mauretania, all bulkheads extend up to the top deck, while on the Titanic, they only reached the saloon deck in some areas and even lower decks in others. This was a significant weakness because when water reached the top of a bulkhead as the ship sank, it would flow over and fill the next compartment. The British Admiralty, which funds the Mauretania and Lusitania as fast cruisers during wartime, insisted on this construction method, which is viewed as much better than the one used in the Titanic. The author of the article believes that these ships might not have sunk from a similar collision. However, he considers the ideal ship in terms of bulkhead construction to have been the Great Eastern, designed many years ago by the renowned engineer Brunel. Her compartment system was so well-designed, with numerous transverse and longitudinal bulkheads, that when she struck a rock and tore an eighty-foot-long hole in her side, she was still able to safely reach port. Unfortunately, the weight and cost of this method were so high that his design was eventually discarded.

But it would not be just to say that the construction of the Titanic was a serious mistake on the part of the White Star Line or her builders, on the ground that her bulkheads were not so well constructed as those of the Lusitania and Mauretania, which were built to fulfil British Admiralty regulations for time of war—an extraordinary risk which no builder of a passenger steamer—as such—would be expected to take into consideration when designing the vessel. It should be constantly borne in mind that the Titanic met extraordinary conditions on the night of the collision: she was probably the safest ship afloat in all ordinary conditions. Collision with an iceberg is not an ordinary risk; but this disaster will probably result in altering the whole construction of bulkheads and compartments to the Great Eastern type, in order to include the one-in-a-million risk of iceberg collision and loss.

But it wouldn't be fair to say that building the Titanic was a serious mistake by the White Star Line or her builders just because her bulkheads weren't as well built as those on the Lusitania and Mauretania, which were designed to meet British Admiralty regulations for wartime—an extraordinary risk that no passenger shipbuilder would typically consider when designing a vessel. We should always remember that the Titanic faced unusual conditions on the night of the collision: she was likely the safest ship at sea under normal circumstances. Colliding with an iceberg isn't a typical risk; however, this disaster will probably lead to changes in how bulkheads and compartments are constructed, similar to the Great Eastern type, to account for the extremely rare possibility of iceberg collisions and losses.

Here comes in the question of increased cost of construction, and in addition the great loss of cargo-carrying space with decreased earning capacity, both of which will mean an increase in the passenger rates. This the travelling public will have to face and undoubtedly will be willing to face for the satisfaction of knowing that what was so confidently affirmed by passengers on the Titanic's deck that night of the collision will then be really true,—that "we are on an unsinkable boat,"—so far as human forethought can devise. After all, this must be the solution to the problem how best to ensure safety at sea. Other safety appliances are useful and necessary, but not useable in certain conditions of weather. The ship itself must always be the "safety appliance" that is really trustworthy, and nothing must be left undone to ensure this.

Here comes the issue of the rising costs of construction, along with the significant loss of cargo space and reduced earning potential, both of which will lead to higher passenger fares. The traveling public will have to confront this and will likely accept it for the reassurance of knowing that what passengers confidently declared on the Titanic's deck the night of the collision will actually hold true—that "we are on an unsinkable boat," as far as human planning can manage. After all, this has to be the answer to how best to guarantee safety at sea. Other safety equipment is useful and necessary, but it's not effective in all weather conditions. The ship itself must always be the "safety device" that can truly be trusted, and everything must be done to make sure of this.

Wireless apparatus and operators

Wireless devices and users

The range of the apparatus might well be extended, but the principal defect is the lack of an operator for night duty on some ships. The awful fact that the Californian lay a few miles away, able to save every soul on board, and could not catch the message because the operator was asleep, seems too cruel to dwell upon. Even on the Carpathia, the operator was on the point of retiring when the message arrived, and we should have been much longer afloat—and some boats possibly swamped—had he not caught the message when he did. It has been suggested that officers should have a working knowledge of wireless telegraphy, and this is no doubt a wise provision. It would enable them to supervise the work of the operators more closely and from all the evidence, this seems a necessity. The exchange of vitally important messages between a sinking ship and those rushing to her rescue should be under the control of an experienced officer. To take but one example—Bride testified that after giving the Birma the "C.Q.D." message and the position (incidentally Signer Marconi has stated that this has been abandoned in favour of "S.O.S.") and getting a reply, they got into touch with the Carpathia, and while talking with her were interrupted by the Birma asking what was the matter. No doubt it was the duty of the Birma to come at once without asking any questions, but the reply from the Titanic, telling the Birma's operator not to be a "fool" by interrupting, seems to have been a needless waste of precious moments: to reply, "We are sinking" would have taken no longer, especially when in their own estimation of the strength of the signals they thought the Birma was the nearer ship. It is well to notice that some large liners have already a staff of three operators.

The capability of the equipment could definitely be improved, but the main issue is that some ships lack an operator on night duty. The harsh reality that the Californian was just a few miles away, able to save everyone on board, but couldn't receive the message because the operator was asleep is too tragic to ignore. Even on the Carpathia, the operator was about to go to bed when the message came in, and if he hadn’t picked it up when he did, we would have spent much longer in danger—and some lifeboats might have capsized. It has been suggested that officers should have a working knowledge of wireless telegraphy, and this is undoubtedly a smart idea. It would help them oversee the operators’ work more effectively, and based on all the evidence, this seems necessary. The communication of crucial messages between a sinking ship and the ships racing to rescue should be managed by an experienced officer. For instance—Bride testified that after sending the Birma the "C.Q.D." message and its location (by the way, Signor Marconi has mentioned that this has been replaced by "S.O.S."), and getting a response, they connected with the Carpathia. While they were talking to her, the Birma interrupted to ask what was happening. It was certainly the Birma's responsibility to come immediately without asking questions, but the response from the Titanic, telling the Birma's operator not to be a "fool" for interrupting, seems like a needless waste of critical time: replying, "We are sinking" would have taken no longer, especially since they thought the Birma was the closest ship. It’s worth noting that some large liners already have a team of three operators.

Submarine signalling apparatus

Submarine signaling equipment

There are occasions when wireless apparatus is useless as a means of saving life at sea promptly.

There are times when wireless devices are not effective for quickly saving lives at sea.

One of its weaknesses is that when the ships' engines are stopped, messages can no longer be sent out, that is, with the system at present adopted. It will be remembered that the Titanic's messages got gradually fainter and then ceased altogether as she came to rest with her engines shut down.

One of its weaknesses is that when the ships' engines are turned off, messages can no longer be sent out, at least with the current system in use. It's important to note that the Titanic's messages became weaker and then stopped completely as she came to a halt with her engines turned off.

Again, in fogs,—and most accidents occur in fogs,—while wireless informs of the accident, it does not enable one ship to locate another closely enough to take off her passengers at once. There is as yet no method known by which wireless telegraphy will fix the direction of a message; and after a ship has been in fog for any considerable length of time it is more difficult to give the exact position to another vessel bringing help.

Again, in fogs—and most accidents happen in fogs—while wireless communication alerts of the accident, it doesn't allow one ship to find another closely enough to rescue its passengers immediately. There’s still no way for wireless telegraphy to determine the direction of a message, and after a ship has been in fog for a significant amount of time, it becomes harder to give the exact location to another vessel coming to help.

Nothing could illustrate these two points better than the story of how the Baltic found the Republic in the year 1909, in a dense fog off Nantucket Lightship, when the latter was drifting helplessly after collision with the Florida. The Baltic received a wireless message stating the Republic's condition and the information that she was in touch with Nantucket through a submarine bell which she could hear ringing. The Baltic turned and went towards the position in the fog, picked up the submarine bell-signal from Nantucket, and then began searching near this position for the Republic. It took her twelve hours to find the damaged ship, zigzagging across a circle within which she thought the Republic might lie. In a rough sea it is doubtful whether the Republic would have remained afloat long enough for the Baltic to find her and take off all her passengers.

Nothing illustrates these two points better than the story of how the Baltic found the Republic in 1909, in a dense fog off Nantucket Lightship, as the latter was drifting helplessly after a collision with the Florida. The Baltic got a wireless message detailing the Republic's situation and that she was in touch with Nantucket through a submarine bell she could hear ringing. The Baltic turned and headed towards the location in the fog, picked up the submarine bell signal from Nantucket, and then started searching near that area for the Republic. It took her twelve hours to find the damaged ship, zigzagging across a circle where she thought the Republic might be. In rough seas, it’s uncertain whether the Republic would have stayed afloat long enough for the Baltic to find her and rescue all her passengers.

Now on these two occasions when wireless telegraphy was found to be unreliable, the usefulness of the submarine bell at once becomes apparent. The Baltic could have gone unerringly to the Republic in the dense fog had the latter been fitted with a submarine emergency bell. It will perhaps be well to spend a little time describing the submarine signalling apparatus to see how this result could have been obtained: twelve anxious hours in a dense fog on a ship which was injured so badly that she subsequently foundered, is an experience which every appliance known to human invention should be enlisted to prevent.

Now, during these two instances when wireless telegraphy proved unreliable, the value of the submarine bell immediately becomes clear. The Baltic could have navigated safely to the Republic in the thick fog if the latter had been equipped with a submarine emergency bell. It might be helpful to spend a little time explaining the submarine signaling system to understand how this outcome could have been achieved: twelve stressful hours in dense fog on a ship that was so severely damaged it eventually sank is an experience that every device known to humanity should work to avoid.

Submarine signalling has never received that public notice which wireless telegraphy has, for the reason that it does not appeal so readily to the popular mind. That it is an absolute necessity to every ship carrying passengers—or carrying anything, for that matter—is beyond question. It is an additional safeguard that no ship can afford to be without.

Submarine signaling has never gotten the same public attention as wireless telegraphy because it doesn't connect as easily with the general public. However, it's definitely essential for every ship that carries passengers—or anything else, for that matter. It's an extra layer of safety that no ship can afford to be without.

There are many occasions when the atmosphere fails lamentably as a medium for carrying messages. When fog falls down, as it does sometimes in a moment, on the hundreds of ships coasting down the traffic ways round our shores—ways which are defined so easily in clear weather and with such difficulty in fogs—the hundreds of lighthouses and lightships which serve as warning beacons, and on which many millions of money have been spent, are for all practical purposes as useless to the navigator as if they had never been built: he is just as helpless as if he were back in the years before 1514, when Trinity House was granted a charter by Henry VIII "for the relief...of the shipping of this realm of England," and began a system of lights on the shores, of which the present chain of lighthouses and lightships is the outcome.

There are many times when the atmosphere fails miserably as a way to deliver messages. When fog suddenly settles in, like it does sometimes, on the hundreds of ships navigating the busy routes around our shores—routes that are easy to define in clear weather but incredibly difficult in fog—the hundreds of lighthouses and lightships that act as warning beacons, for which millions have been spent, are practically useless to the navigator. They are just as helpless as if they were back in the years before 1514, when Trinity House was granted a charter by Henry VIII "for the relief...of the shipping of this realm of England," and began a system of lights along the shores, which is now what we see in the current network of lighthouses and lightships.

Nor is the foghorn much better: the presence of different layers of fog and air, and their varying densities, which cause both reflection and refraction of sound, prevent the air from being a reliable medium for carrying it. Now, submarine signalling has none of these defects, for the medium is water, subject to no such variable conditions as the air. Its density is practically non variable, and sound travels through it at the rate of 4400 feet per second, without deviation or reflection.

Nor is the foghorn much better: the different layers of fog and air, along with their varying densities, cause both the reflection and refraction of sound, which makes air an unreliable medium for carrying it. In contrast, submarine signaling doesn’t have any of these issues, because the medium is water, which isn’t affected by the same variable conditions as air. Its density hardly changes, and sound travels through it at a speed of 4,400 feet per second, without any deviation or reflection.

The apparatus consists of a bell designed to ring either pneumatically from a lightship, electrically from the shore (the bell itself being a tripod at the bottom of the sea), automatically from a floating bell-buoy, or by hand from a ship or boat. The sound travels from the bell in every direction, like waves in a pond, and falls, it may be, on the side of a ship. The receiving apparatus is fixed inside the skin of the ship and consists of a small iron tank, 16 inches square and 18 inches deep. The front of the tank facing the ship's iron skin is missing and the tank, being filled with water, is bolted to the framework and sealed firmly to the ship's side by rubber facing. In this way a portion of the ship's iron hull is washed by the sea on one side and water in the tank on the other. Vibrations from a bell ringing at a distance fall on the iron side, travel through, and strike on two microphones hanging in the tank. These microphones transmit the sound along wires to the chart room, where telephones convey the message to the officer on duty.

The device includes a bell that can ring in different ways: pneumatically from a lightship, electrically from the shore (with the bell itself being positioned in a tripod at the sea bottom), automatically from a floating bell buoy, or manually from a ship or boat. The sound spreads from the bell in all directions, like ripples in a pond, and may reach the side of a ship. The receiving device is installed inside the ship’s hull and consists of a small iron tank, 16 inches square and 18 inches deep. The front of the tank facing the ship’s steel hull is open, and the tank, filled with water, is bolted to the structure and sealed tight against the ship’s side with rubber lining. This setup allows one side of the ship’s steel hull to be exposed to the ocean while the other side is in contact with the water in the tank. Vibrations from a distant ringing bell hit the iron side, travel through it, and strike two microphones suspended in the tank. These microphones send the sound through wires to the chartroom, where telephones deliver the message to the officer on duty.

There are two of these tanks or "receivers" fitted against the ship's side, one on the port and one on the starboard side, near the bows, and as far down below the water level as is possible. The direction of sounds coming to the microphones hanging in these tanks can be estimated by switching alternately to the port and starboard tanks. If the sound is of greater intensity on the port side, then the bell signalling is off the port bows; and similarly on the starboard side.

There are two of these tanks or "receivers" installed on the ship's side, one on the left and one on the right near the front, as low as possible below the waterline. The direction of sounds reaching the microphones in these tanks can be determined by switching back and forth between the left and right tanks. If the sound is louder on the left side, then the signal is coming from the left front; and the same goes for the right side.

The ship is turned towards the sound until the same volume of sound is heard from both receivers, when the bell is known to be dead ahead. So accurate is this in practice that a trained operator can steer his ship in the densest fog directly to a lightship or any other point where a submarine bell is sending its warning beneath the sea. It must be repeated that the medium in which these signals are transmitted is a constant one, not subject to any of the limitations and variations imposed on the atmosphere and the ether as media for the transmission of light, blasts of a foghorn, and wireless vibrations. At present the chief use of submarine signalling is from the shore or a lightship to ships at sea, and not from ship to ship or from ship to the shore: in other words ships carry only receiving apparatus, and lighthouses and lightships use only signalling apparatus. Some of the lighthouses and lightships on our coasts already have these submarine bells in addition to their lights, and in bad weather the bells send out their messages to warn ships of their proximity to a danger point. This invention enables ships to pick up the sound of bell after bell on a coast and run along it in the densest fog almost as well as in daylight; passenger steamers coming into port do not have to wander about in the fog, groping their way blindly into harbour. By having a code of rings, and judging by the intensity of the sound, it is possible to tell almost exactly where a ship is in relation to the coast or to some lightship. The British Admiralty report in 1906 said: "If the lightships round the coast were fitted with submarine bells, it would be possible for ships fitted with receiving apparatus to navigate in fog with almost as great certainty as in clear weather." And the following remark of a captain engaged in coast service is instructive. He had been asked to cut down expenses by omitting the submarine signalling apparatus, but replied: "I would rather take out the wireless. That only enables me to tell other people where I am. The submarine signal enables me to find out where I am myself."

The ship is turned toward the sound until the volume is the same from both receivers, indicating that the bell is straight ahead. This method is so effective that a trained operator can navigate his ship through thick fog directly to a lightship or any location where a submarine bell is warning beneath the sea. It's important to note that the medium for these signals is stable, unlike the limitations and variations experienced with the atmosphere and ether when transmitting light, foghorn blasts, or wireless signals. Currently, the primary use of submarine signaling is from the shore or a lightship to ships at sea, rather than between ships or from ship to shore: in other words, ships only have receiving equipment, while lighthouses and lightships only use signaling equipment. Some of the lighthouses and lightships on our coasts already have these submarine bells alongside their lights, and in bad weather, the bells broadcast messages to alert ships of their proximity to hazardous areas. This invention allows ships to detect the sound of one bell after another along the coast and navigate through thick fog almost as well as they would in the daytime; passenger steamers arriving in port don’t have to aimlessly wander in the fog, trying to find their way to the harbor. By using a code of rings and assessing the sound intensity, it’s possible to determine nearly exactly where a ship is in relation to the coast or a lightship. The British Admiralty's 1906 report stated: "If the lightships around the coast were equipped with submarine bells, ships fitted with receiving devices could navigate in fog with almost the same confidence as in clear weather." Additionally, a remark from a captain involved in coastal service is telling. He was asked to reduce costs by removing the submarine signaling equipment but responded, "I’d rather remove the wireless. It only lets me inform others where I am. The submarine signal helps me figure out where I am myself."

The range of the apparatus is not so wide as that of wireless telegraphy, varying from 10 to 15 miles for a large ship (although instances of 20 to 30 are on record), and from 3 to 8 miles for a small ship.

The range of the device isn't as extensive as that of wireless telegraphy, typically stretching from 10 to 15 miles for a large ship (though there are reports of it reaching 20 to 30 miles), and from 3 to 8 miles for a small ship.

At present the receiving apparatus is fixed on only some 650 steamers of the merchant marine, these being mostly the first-class passenger liners. There is no question that it should be installed, along with wireless apparatus, on every ship of over 1000 tons gross tonnage. Equally important is the provision of signalling apparatus on board ships: it is obviously just as necessary to transmit a signal as to receive one; but at present the sending of signals from ships has not been perfected. The invention of signal-transmitting apparatus to be used while the ship is under way is as yet in the experimental stage; but while she is at rest a bell similar to those used by lighthouses can be sunk over her side and rung by hand with exactly the same effect. But liners are not provided with them (they cost only 60 Pounds!). As mentioned before, with another 60 Pounds spent on the Republic's equipment, the Baltic could have picked up her bell and steered direct to her—just as they both heard the bell of Nantucket Lightship. Again, if the Titanic had been provided with a bell and the Californian with receiving apparatus,—neither of them was,—the officer on the bridge could have heard the signals from the telephones near.

Currently, the receiving equipment is installed on only about 650 ships in the merchant fleet, primarily the first-class passenger liners. There’s no doubt that it should be put on every ship over 1,000 tons. Just as important is having signaling equipment on board; it’s just as crucial to send a signal as it is to receive one. At this point, the ability to send signals from ships hasn’t been fully developed. The technology for transmitting signals while the ship is moving is still in the testing phase; however, when the ship is stationary, a bell similar to those used by lighthouses can be lowered over the side and manually rung, achieving the same result. Yet, these bells aren’t on the liners (they only cost £60!). As previously mentioned, if an additional £60 had been spent on the Republic's gear, the Baltic could have picked up her bell and headed straight for her—just like they both heard the bell from Nantucket Lightship. Again, if the Titanic had a bell and the Californian had receiving equipment—neither did—the officer on the bridge would have been able to hear the signals coming from the nearby phones.

A smaller size for use in lifeboats is provided, and would be heard by receiving apparatus for approximately five miles. If we had hung one of these bells over the side of the lifeboats afloat that night we should have been free from the anxiety of being run down as we lay across the Carpathia's path, without a light. Or if we had gone adrift in a dense fog and wandered miles apart from each other on the sea (as we inevitably should have done), the Carpathia could still have picked up each boat individually by means of the bell signal.

A smaller size designed for lifeboats is available, and it can be detected by receiving equipment for about five miles. If we had hung one of these bells over the side of the lifeboats that night, we wouldn’t have had to worry about being run over while we were drifting in the Carpathia's path, without any light. Or if we had gotten lost in thick fog and ended up miles apart at sea (which we definitely would have), the Carpathia could still have found each boat individually using the bell signal.

In those ships fitted with receiving apparatus, at least one officer is obliged to understand the working of the apparatus: a very wise precaution, and, as suggested above, one that should be taken with respect to wireless apparatus also.

In those ships equipped with receiving equipment, at least one officer must know how the equipment works: a very smart precaution, and, as mentioned earlier, one that should also apply to wireless equipment.

It was a very great pleasure to me to see all this apparatus in manufacture and in use at one of the principal submarine signalling works in America and to hear some of the remarkable stories of its value in actual practice. I was struck by the aptness of the motto adopted by them—"De profundis clamavi"—in relation to the Titanic's end and the calls of our passengers from the sea when she sank. "Out of the deep have I called unto Thee" is indeed a suitable motto for those who are doing all they can to prevent such calls arising from their fellow men and women "out of the deep."

It was a huge pleasure for me to see all this equipment being made and used at one of the main submarine signaling companies in America, and to hear some of the amazing stories about its value in real situations. I was struck by how fitting their motto was—"De profundis clamavi"—in relation to the Titanic's sinking and the pleas of our passengers from the ocean when she went down. "Out of the deep have I called unto Thee" is truly an appropriate motto for those working hard to prevent such cries from their fellow men and women "out of the deep."

Fixing of steamship routes

Fixing steamship routes

The "lanes" along which the liners travel are fixed by agreement among the steamship companies in consultation with the Hydrographic departments of the different countries. These routes are arranged so that east-bound steamers are always a number of miles away from those going west, and thus the danger of collision between east and west-bound vessels is entirely eliminated. The "lanes" can be moved farther south if icebergs threaten, and north again when the danger is removed. Of course the farther south they are placed, the longer the journey to be made, and the longer the time spent on board, with consequent grumbling by some passengers. For example, the lanes since the disaster to the Titanic have been moved one hundred miles farther south, which means one hundred and eighty miles longer journey, taking eight hours.

The "lanes" that ships follow are set by an agreement among shipping companies in consultation with the hydrographic departments of different countries. These routes are arranged so that ships heading east are always several miles away from those traveling west, completely eliminating the risk of collisions between eastbound and westbound vessels. The "lanes" can be shifted further south if icebergs are a threat and moved north again when the danger passes. Of course, the further south they are, the longer the journey will be, resulting in longer time spent on board and some passengers complaining. For instance, since the Titanic disaster, the lanes have been moved one hundred miles further south, meaning the journey is now one hundred eighty miles longer, which adds eight hours to the trip.

The only real precaution against colliding with icebergs is to go south of the place where they are likely to be: there is no other way.

The only real way to avoid hitting icebergs is to travel south of where they're likely to be: that's the only option.

Lifeboats

Life Rafts

The provision was of course woefully inadequate. The only humane plan is to have a numbered seat in a boat assigned to each passenger and member of the crew. It would seem well to have this number pointed out at the time of booking a berth, and to have a plan in each cabin showing where the boat is and how to get to it the most direct way—a most important consideration with a ship like the Titanic with over two miles of deck space. Boat-drills of the passengers and crew of each boat should be held, under compulsion, as soon as possible after leaving port. I asked an officer as to the possibility of having such a drill immediately after the gangways are withdrawn and before the tugs are allowed to haul the ship out of dock, but he says the difficulties are almost insuperable at such a time. If so, the drill should be conducted in sections as soon as possible after sailing, and should be conducted in a thorough manner. Children in school are called upon suddenly to go through fire-drill, and there is no reason why passengers on board ship should not be similarly trained. So much depends on order and readiness in time of danger. Undoubtedly, the whole subject of manning, provisioning, loading and lowering of lifeboats should be in the hands of an expert officer, who should have no other duties. The modern liner has become far too big to permit the captain to exercise control over the whole ship, and all vitally important subdivisions should be controlled by a separate authority. It seems a piece of bitter irony to remember that on the Titanic a special chef was engaged at a large salary,—larger perhaps than that of any officer,—and no boatmaster (or some such officer) was considered necessary. The general system again—not criminal neglect, as some hasty criticisms would say, but lack of consideration for our fellow-man, the placing of luxurious attractions above that kindly forethought that allows no precaution to be neglected for even the humblest passenger. But it must not be overlooked that the provision of sufficient lifeboats on deck is not evidence they will all be launched easily or all the passengers taken off safely. It must be remembered that ideal conditions prevailed that night for launching boats from the decks of the Titanic: there was no list that prevented the boats getting away, they could be launched on both sides, and when they were lowered the sea was so calm that they pulled away without any of the smashing against the side that is possible in rough seas. Sometimes it would mean that only those boats on the side sheltered from a heavy sea could ever get away, and this would at once halve the boat accommodation. And when launched, there would be the danger of swamping in such a heavy sea. All things considered, lifeboats might be the poorest sort of safeguard in certain conditions.

The plan was obviously not enough. The only sensible approach is to assign each passenger and crew member a numbered seat in a lifeboat. It would be helpful to point this number out when booking a berth and to provide a map in each cabin showing where the lifeboat is and the quickest way to get to it—a crucial aspect for a ship like the Titanic, which has over two miles of deck space. Mandatory lifeboat drills for passengers and crew should be held as soon as possible after leaving port. I asked an officer about having such a drill right after the gangways are removed and before the tugs start pulling the ship out, but he said the challenges at that moment are nearly impossible to overcome. If that’s the case, then drills should be organized in sections as soon as possible after departure and done thoroughly. Just like schoolchildren have to participate in fire drills at a moment's notice, there’s no reason passengers on a ship shouldn’t be trained similarly. Readiness and order in times of danger are crucial. Clearly, the entire process of manning, provisioning, loading, and lowering lifeboats should be handled by an expert officer dedicated to that role. Modern ships have grown too large for a captain to manage everything, and all critical sections should be led by separate authorities. It’s ironically bitter to think that on the Titanic, a special chef was hired for a high salary—possibly more than any officer's salary—yet no boatmaster (or similar officer) was deemed necessary. The general system reflects not criminal neglect, as some quick critiques suggest, but a lack of consideration for others, prioritizing luxury over the necessary precautions for even the simplest passenger. However, it’s important to note that just having enough lifeboats on deck doesn't guarantee they will all be launched easily or that all passengers will be safely evacuated. Ideal conditions were present that night for launching boats from the Titanic's decks: there was no tilt preventing the boats from getting away, they could be launched from both sides, and the sea was so calm that they could pull away without crashing against the side, which can happen in rough waters. Sometimes, only lifeboats on the side shielded from heavy seas would be able to launch, cutting the boat capacity in half. Once launched, there would also be the risk of capsizing in rough seas. All things considered, lifeboats might not provide adequate protection under certain conditions.

Life-rafts are said to be much inferior to lifeboats in a rough sea, and collapsible boats made of canvas and thin wood soon decay under exposure to weather and are danger-traps at a critical moment.

Life-rafts are considered to be far less effective than lifeboats in rough seas, and collapsible boats made of canvas and thin wood deteriorate quickly when exposed to the elements, becoming dangerous at crucial times.

Some of the lifeboats should be provided with motors, to keep the boats together and to tow if necessary. The launching is an important matter: the Titanic's davits worked excellently and no doubt were largely responsible for all the boats getting away safely: they were far superior to those on most liners.

Some of the lifeboats should have motors to keep them together and tow if needed. Launching is really important: the Titanic's davits functioned exceptionally well and were likely a big reason all the boats got away safely; they were much better than those on most cruise ships.

Pontoons

Floating platforms

After the sinking of the Bourgogne, when two Americans lost their lives, a prize of 4000 Pounds was offered by their heirs for the best life-saving device applicable to ships at sea. A board sat to consider the various appliances sent in by competitors, and finally awarded the prize to an Englishman, whose design provided for a flat structure the width of the ship, which could be floated off when required and would accommodate several hundred passengers. It has never been adopted by any steamship line. Other similar designs are known, by which the whole of the after deck can be pushed over from the stern by a ratchet arrangement, with air-tanks below to buoy it up: it seems to be a practical suggestion.

After the sinking of the Bourgogne, where two Americans lost their lives, a reward of £4,000 was offered by their heirs for the best life-saving device for ships at sea. A panel reviewed the various devices submitted by competitors and ultimately awarded the prize to an Englishman, whose design featured a flat structure the width of the ship, which could be deployed when needed and would hold several hundred passengers. However, it has never been used by any steamship line. Other similar designs are known, where the entire afterdeck can be pushed off from the stern using a ratchet system, with air tanks below to keep it afloat: it appears to be a practical idea.

One point where the Titanic management failed lamentably was to provide a properly trained crew to each lifeboat. The rowing was in most cases execrable. There is no more reason why a steward should be able to row than a passenger—less so than some of the passengers who were lost; men of leisure accustomed to all kinds of sport (including rowing), and in addition probably more fit physically than a steward to row for hours on the open sea. And if a steward cannot row, he has no right to be at an oar; so that, under the unwritten rule that passengers take precedence of the crew when there is not sufficient accommodation for all (a situation that should never be allowed to arise again, for a member of the crew should have an equal opportunity with a passenger to save his life), the majority of stewards and cooks should have stayed behind and passengers have come instead: they could not have been of less use, and they might have been of more. It will be remembered that the proportion of crew saved to passengers was 210 to 495, a high proportion.

One area where the Titanic management really messed up was providing properly trained crew for each lifeboat. In most cases, the rowing was terrible. There’s no reason a steward should be able to row better than a passenger—especially compared to some of the passengers who were lost; men who enjoyed various sports, including rowing, and were likely in better physical shape than a steward to row for hours in the open sea. If a steward can’t row, they shouldn’t be at an oar. So, according to the unwritten rule that passengers take priority over the crew when there aren’t enough spots for everyone (a situation that should never happen again, because a crew member should have an equal chance to save their life as a passenger), most stewards and cooks should have stayed behind while passengers took their place: they couldn’t have been any less useful, and they might have been more. It’s important to note that the ratio of crew saved to passengers was 210 to 495, which is quite high.

Another point arises out of these figures—deduct 21 members of the crew who were stewardesses, and 189 men of the crew are left as against the 495 passengers. Of these some got on the overturned collapsible boat after the Titanic sank, and a few were picked up by the lifeboats, but these were not many in all. Now with the 17 boats brought to the Carpathia and an average of six of the crew to man each boat,—probably a higher average than was realized,—we get a total of 102 who should have been saved as against 189 who actually were. There were, as is known, stokers and stewards in the boats who were not members of the lifeboats' crews. It may seem heartless to analyze figures in this way, and suggest that some of the crew who got to the Carpathia never should have done so; but, after all, passengers took their passage under certain rules,—written and unwritten,—and one is that in times of danger the servants of the company in whose boats they sail shall first of all see to the safety of the passengers before thinking of their own. There were only 126 men passengers saved as against 189 of the crew, and 661 men lost as against 686 of the crew, so that actually the crew had a greater percentage saved than the men passengers—22 per cent against 16.

Another point comes up from these numbers—if you take away 21 crew members who were stewardesses, that leaves us with 189 male crew members compared to 495 passengers. Some of them got onto the overturned collapsible boat after the Titanic sank, and a few were rescued by the lifeboats, but those were not many overall. Now, with the 17 boats that reached the Carpathia and an average of six crew members assigned to each boat—likely a higher average than expected—we have a total of 102 people who should have been rescued compared to 189 who actually were. As we know, there were stokers and stewards in the boats who were not part of the lifeboat crews. It may seem harsh to analyze the figures this way and suggest that some crew members who made it to the Carpathia shouldn’t have, but ultimately, passengers took their journey under certain rules—both written and unwritten—and one of those rules is that in times of danger, the crew members of the company operating the boats are supposed to prioritize the safety of the passengers over their own. Only 126 male passengers were saved compared to 189 crew members, and 661 men were lost compared to 686 crew members, meaning that, in fact, the crew had a higher survival rate than the male passengers—22 percent versus 16 percent.

But steamship companies are faced with real difficulties in this matter. The crews are never the same for two voyages together: they sign on for the one trip, then perhaps take a berth on shore as waiters, stokers in hotel furnace-rooms, etc.,—to resume life on board any other ship that is handy when the desire comes to go to sea again. They can in no sense be regarded as part of a homogeneous crew, subject to regular discipline and educated to appreciate the morale of a particular liner, as a man of war's crew is.

But steamship companies are dealing with significant challenges in this area. The crews are never the same for two trips in a row: they sign on for one journey, then might find a job onshore as waiters, stokers in hotel boiler rooms, etc., and then return to any available ship when they feel the urge to go to sea again. They can’t really be seen as a cohesive crew, subject to regular discipline and trained to understand the morale of a specific liner, like a naval crew is.

Searchlights

Searchlights

These seem an absolute necessity, and the wonder is that they have not been fitted before to all ocean liners. Not only are they of use in lighting up the sea a long distance ahead, but as flashlight signals they permit of communication with other ships. As I write, through the window can be seen the flashes from river steamers plying up the Hudson in New York, each with its searchlight, examining the river, lighting up the bank for hundreds of yards ahead, and bringing every object within its reach into prominence. They are regularly used too in the Suez Canal.

These seem like a complete necessity, and it's surprising that they haven't been installed on all ocean liners before now. Not only do they help illuminate the sea from far away, but they also function as flashlight signals that allow communication with other ships. As I write this, I can see the flashes from riverboats traveling up the Hudson in New York through the window, each equipped with its searchlight, scanning the river, lighting up the shore for hundreds of yards in front, and highlighting every object within its range. They're also commonly used in the Suez Canal.

I suppose there is no question that the collision would have been avoided had a searchlight been fitted to the Titanic's masthead: the climatic conditions for its use must have been ideal that night. There are other things besides icebergs: derelicts are reported from time to time, and fishermen lie in the lanes without lights. They would not always be of practical use, however. They would be of no service in heavy rain, in fog, in snow, or in flying spray, and the effect is sometimes to dazzle the eyes of the lookout.

I guess there’s no doubt that the collision could have been avoided if a searchlight had been installed on the Titanic's masthead: the weather conditions for using it were perfect that night. There are other hazards besides icebergs: derelict boats are occasionally reported, and fishing vessels often operate without lights. However, those searchlights wouldn’t always be helpful. They wouldn’t work well in heavy rain, fog, snow, or when there’s a lot of spray, and sometimes they can actually blind the lookout.

While writing of the lookout, much has been made of the omission to provide the lookout on the Titanic with glasses. The general opinion of officers seems to be that it is better not to provide them, but to rely on good eyesight and wide-awake men. After all, in a question of actual practice, the opinion of officers should be accepted as final, even if it seems to the landsman the better thing to provide glasses.

While discussing the lookout, there's been a lot of emphasis on not giving the Titanic's lookout binoculars. Most officers believe it’s better not to use them and instead trust in sharp eyesight and alert people. Ultimately, when it comes to practical matters, the officers' opinions should be considered final, even if it seems to someone inexperienced that providing binoculars would be the wiser choice.

Cruising lightships

Lightship cruising

One or two internationally owned and controlled lightships, fitted with every known device for signalling and communication, would rob those regions of most of their terrors. They could watch and chart the icebergs, report their exact position, the amount and direction of daily drift in the changing currents that are found there. To them, too, might be entrusted the duty of police patrol.

One or two internationally owned and operated lightships, equipped with all the latest signaling and communication technology, would greatly reduce the dangers in those areas. They could monitor and map the icebergs, report their exact locations, and track the amount and direction of daily drift in the shifting currents. They could also be responsible for police patrol duties.







CHAPTER IX

SOME IMPRESSIONS

No one can pass through an event like the wreck of the Titanic without recording mentally many impressions, deep and vivid, of what has been seen and felt. In so far as such impressions are of benefit to mankind they should not be allowed to pass unnoticed, and this chapter is an attempt to picture how people thought and felt from the time they first heard of the disaster to the landing in New York, when there was opportunity to judge of events somewhat from a distance. While it is to some extent a personal record, the mental impressions of other survivors have been compared and found to be in many cases closely in agreement. Naturally it is very imperfect, and pretends to be no more than a sketch of the way people act under the influence of strong emotions produced by imminent danger.

No one can go through an event like the sinking of the Titanic without mentally noting many deep and vivid impressions of what they've seen and felt. As long as these impressions benefit humanity, they shouldn't be ignored, and this chapter attempts to capture how people thought and felt from the moment they first heard about the disaster until they arrived in New York, where they could reflect on the events from a distance. While it is somewhat of a personal account, the mental impressions of other survivors have been compared and found to be in many cases quite similar. Naturally, it is very imperfect and aims to be nothing more than a sketch of how people react under the influence of strong emotions caused by imminent danger.

In the first place, the principal fact that stands out is the almost entire absence of any expressions of fear or alarm on the part of passengers, and the conformity to the normal on the part of almost everyone. I think it is no exaggeration to say that those who read of the disaster quietly at home, and pictured to themselves the scene as the Titanic was sinking, had more of the sense of horror than those who stood on the deck and watched her go down inch by inch. The fact is that the sense of fear came to the passengers very slowly—a result of the absence of any signs of danger and the peaceful night—and as it became evident gradually that there was serious damage to the ship, the fear that came with the knowledge was largely destroyed as it came. There was no sudden overwhelming sense of danger that passed through thought so quickly that it was difficult to catch up and grapple with it—no need for the warning to "be not afraid of sudden fear," such as might have been present had we collided head-on with a crash and a shock that flung everyone out of his bunk to the floor. Everyone had time to give each condition of danger attention as it came along, and the result of their judgment was as if they had said: "Well, here is this thing to be faced, and we must see it through as quietly as we can." Quietness and self-control were undoubtedly the two qualities most expressed. There were times when danger loomed more nearly and there was temporarily some excitement,—for example when the first rocket went up,—but after the first realization of what it meant, the crowd took hold of the situation and soon gained the same quiet control that was evident at first. As the sense of fear ebbed and flowed, it was so obviously a thing within one's own power to control, that, quite unconsciously realizing the absolute necessity of keeping cool, every one for his own safety put away the thought of danger as far as was possible. Then, too, the curious sense of the whole thing being a dream was very prominent: that all were looking on at the scene from a near-by vantage point in a position of perfect safety, and that those who walked the decks or tied one another's lifebelts on were the actors in a scene of which we were but spectators: that the dream would end soon and we should wake up to find the scene had vanished. Many people have had a similar experience in times of danger, but it was very noticeable standing on the Titanic's deck. I remember observing it particularly while tying on a lifebelt for a man on the deck. It is fortunate that it should be so: to be able to survey such a scene dispassionately is a wonderful aid inn the destruction of the fear that go with it. One thing that helped considerably to establish this orderly condition of affairs was the quietness of the surroundings. It may seem weariness to refer again to this, but I am convinced it had much to do with keeping everyone calm. The ship was motionless; there was not a breath of wind; the sky was clear; the sea like a mill-pond—the general "atmosphere" was peaceful, and all on board responded unconsciously to it. But what controlled the situation principally was the quality of obedience and respect for authority which is a dominant characteristic of the Teutonic race. Passengers did as they were told by the officers in charge: women went to the decks below, men remained where they were told and waited in silence for the next order, knowing instinctively that this was the only way to bring about the best result for all on board. The officers, in their turn, carried out the work assigned to them by their superior officers as quickly and orderly as circumstances permitted, the senior ones being in control of the manning, filling and lowering of the lifeboats, while the junior officers were lowered in individual boats to take command of the fleet adrift on the sea. Similarly, the engineers below, the band, the gymnasium instructor, were all performing their tasks as they came along: orderly, quietly, without question or stopping to consider what was their chance of safety. This correlation on the part of passengers, officers and crew was simply obedience to duty, and it was innate rather than the product of reasoned judgment.

In the first place, the main thing that stands out is the almost complete lack of fear or panic among the passengers, and the way almost everyone was acting normally. I don’t think it’s an exaggeration to say that those reading about the disaster at home and imagining the scene as the Titanic sank felt more horror than those actually on the deck watching it go down bit by bit. The truth is that fear came to the passengers very slowly—a result of not seeing any signs of danger and the calm night. As it gradually became clear that the ship was seriously damaged, the fear that came with that knowledge mostly faded away. There was no sudden overwhelming sense of danger that hit people so fast that they couldn’t process it—no need for the warning to "not be afraid of sudden fear," which might have happened if we had crashed head-on with a jarring shock that threw everyone from their bunks. Everyone had time to address each danger as it appeared, and the conclusion they reached was like saying: "Well, here’s something we have to face, and we need to deal with it as calmly as possible." Calmness and self-control were definitely the two traits most evident. There were moments when danger felt more immediate, and there was some temporary excitement—like when the first rocket fired—but after that initial realization of what it meant, the crowd managed the situation and soon regained the same calm control that prevailed at first. As the feeling of fear rose and fell, it was so clearly something within their control that, without even realizing it, everyone instinctively understood the absolute need to stay cool, pushing away thoughts of danger as much as possible for their own safety. Additionally, the strange sense of everything being a dream was very clear: it felt like everyone was watching the scene from a nearby safe spot, while those on the deck, tying on life belts and such, were the ones acting out a play that we were only spectators of, thinking that soon this dream would end and we’d wake up to find it all gone. Many people have had similar experiences in dangerous situations, but it was particularly noticeable on the Titanic's deck. I remember noticing it especially while helping a man put on a life belt. It’s fortunate that it was like this; being able to observe such a scene without emotion really helps lessen the accompanying fear. One thing that greatly contributed to maintaining this orderly situation was the stillness of the surroundings. It might seem repetitive to mention this again, but I believe it played a big role in keeping everyone calm. The ship was motionless; there wasn’t even a whisper of wind; the sky was clear; the sea was as calm as a pond—the overall atmosphere was peaceful, and everyone on board responded to it without even realizing it. But what primarily controlled the situation was the strong sense of obedience and respect for authority that characterizes the Teutonic race. Passengers did what the officers told them: women went to the lower decks, men stayed where instructed and waited in silence for the next command, instinctively knowing this was the best way to ensure a good outcome for everyone. The officers, in turn, carried out the tasks assigned to them by their superiors as quickly and orderly as circumstances allowed, with the senior officers managing the loading and lowering of lifeboats, while the junior officers were lowered into individual boats to lead the fleet on the water. Similarly, the engineers below deck, the band, and the gym instructor continued their tasks as they came up: orderly, quietly, without questioning or considering their own safety. This cooperation among passengers, officers, and crew was simply about duty, and it was instinctive rather than a result of calculated judgment.

I hope it will not seem to detract in any way from the heroism of those who faced the last plunge of the Titanic so courageously when all the boats had gone,—if it does, it is the difficulty of expressing an idea in adequate words,—to say that their quiet heroism was largely unconscious, temperamental, not a definite choice between two ways of acting. All that was visible on deck before the boats left tended to this conclusion and the testimony of those who went down with the ship and were afterwards rescued is of the same kind.

I hope it doesn’t take away from the bravery of those who faced the final moments of the Titanic so courageously when all the lifeboats were gone. If it does, it's just a challenge in finding the right words to express an idea. Their calm heroism was mostly instinctive and not a clear choice between two options. Everything that was visible on deck before the lifeboats left supports this conclusion, and the accounts of those who went down with the ship and were later rescued are similar.

Certainly it seems to express much more general nobility of character in a race of people—consisting of different nationalities—to find heroism an unconscious quality of the race than to have it arising as an effort of will, to have to bring it out consciously.

Certainly, it seems to show a greater overall nobility of character in a group of people—made up of different nationalities—to have heroism as an unconscious trait of the race rather than having it come from a deliberate effort, needing to be brought out consciously.

It is unfortunate that some sections of the press should seek to chronicle mainly the individual acts of heroism: the collective behaviour of a crowd is of so much more importance to the world and so much more a test—if a test be wanted—of how a race of people behaves. The attempt to record the acts of individuals leads apparently to such false reports as that of Major Butt holding at bay with a revolver a crowd of passengers and shooting them down as they tried to rush the boats, or of Captain Smith shouting, "Be British," through a megaphone, and subsequently committing suicide along with First Officer Murdock. It is only a morbid sense of things that would describe such incidents as heroic. Everyone knows that Major Butt was a brave man, but his record of heroism would not be enhanced if he, a trained army officer, were compelled under orders from the captain to shoot down unarmed passengers. It might in other conditions have been necessary, but it would not be heroic. Similarly there could be nothing heroic in Captain Smith or Murdock putting an end to their lives. It is conceivable men might be so overwhelmed by the sense of disaster that they knew not how they were acting; but to be really heroic would have been to stop with the ship—as of course they did—with the hope of being picked up along with passengers and crew and returning to face an enquiry and to give evidence that would be of supreme value to the whole world for the prevention of similar disasters. It was not possible; but if heroism consists in doing the greatest good to the greatest number, it would have been heroic for both officers to expect to be saved. We do not know what they thought, but I, for one, like to imagine that they did so. Second Officer Lightoller worked steadily at the boats until the last possible moment, went down with the ship, was saved in what seemed a miraculous manner, and returned to give valuable evidence before the commissions of two countries.

It’s unfortunate that some parts of the press focus mainly on individual acts of heroism: the collective behavior of a crowd is much more significant to the world and serves as a better test—if a test is needed—of how a group of people acts. The effort to document individual actions seemingly leads to misleading reports, like the one claiming Major Butt held off a crowd of passengers with a revolver and shot them as they tried to rush the lifeboats, or of Captain Smith yelling, "Be British," through a megaphone and then taking his own life along with First Officer Murdock. It’s only a twisted perspective that would consider such events heroic. Everyone knows Major Butt was brave, but his record wouldn’t have been more heroic if he, as a trained army officer, had been ordered by the captain to shoot unarmed passengers. In some circumstances, it might have been necessary, but it wouldn’t be heroic. Likewise, there’s nothing heroic about Captain Smith or Murdock ending their lives. It’s possible that they could have been so overwhelmed by the disaster that they didn’t know how to act; but true heroism would have been to stay with the ship—as they did—hoping to be rescued along with the passengers and crew and returning to face an inquiry and provide testimony that would be crucial for preventing similar disasters. It wasn’t possible; but if heroism is about doing the greatest good for the greatest number, it would have been heroic for both officers to expect to be saved. We don’t know what they were thinking, but I like to imagine they did. Second Officer Lightoller worked diligently at the lifeboats until the last possible moment, went down with the ship, was saved in what seemed like a miracle, and returned to provide invaluable testimony before the commissions of two countries.

The second thing that stands out prominently in the emotions produced by the disaster is that in moments of urgent need men and women turn for help to something entirely outside themselves. I remember reading some years ago a story of an atheist who was the guest at dinner of a regimental mess in India. The colonel listened to his remarks on atheism in silence, and invited him for a drive the following morning. He took his guest up a rough mountain road in a light carriage drawn by two ponies, and when some distance from the plain below, turned the carriage round and allowed the ponies to run away—as it seemed—downhill. In the terror of approaching disaster, the atheist was lifted out of his reasoned convictions and prayed aloud for help, when the colonel reined in his ponies, and with the remark that the whole drive had been planned with the intention of proving to his guest that there was a power outside his own reason, descended quietly to level ground.

The second thing that really stands out in the emotions caused by the disaster is that in urgent times of need, people turn to something completely outside themselves for help. I remember reading a story a few years back about an atheist who was a guest at a regimental dinner in India. The colonel listened quietly to his comments on atheism and invited him for a drive the next morning. He took his guest along a bumpy mountain road in a light carriage pulled by two ponies, and when they were far from the plain below, he turned the carriage around and let the ponies run downhill—seemingly out of control. In the panic of the impending disaster, the atheist was pulled out of his rational beliefs and prayed out loud for help, at which point the colonel pulled in the ponies and, while remarking that the whole drive was intended to show his guest that there was a power beyond his own reasoning, calmly descended back to level ground.

The story may or may not be true, and in any case is not introduced as an attack on atheism, but it illustrates in a striking way the frailty of dependence on a man's own power and resource in imminent danger. To those men standing on the top deck with the boats all lowered, and still more so when the boats had all left, there came the realization that human resources were exhausted and human avenues of escape closed. With it came the appeal to whatever consciousness each had of a Power that had created the universe. After all, some Power had made the brilliant stars above, countless millions of miles away, moving in definite order, formed on a definite plan and obeying a definite law: had made each one of the passengers with ability to think and act; with the best proof, after all, of being created—the knowledge of their own existence; and now, if at any time, was the time to appeal to that Power. When the boats had left and it was seen the ship was going down rapidly, men stood in groups on the deck engaged in prayer, and later, as some of them lay on the overturned collapsible boat, they repeated together over and over again the Lord's Prayer—irrespective of religious beliefs, some, perhaps, without religious beliefs, united in a common appeal for deliverance from their surroundings. And this was not because it was a habit, because they had learned this prayer "at their mother's knee": men do not do such things through habit. It must have been because each one saw removed the thousand and one ways in which he had relied on human, material things to help him—including even dependence on the overturned boat with its bubble of air inside, which any moment a rising swell might remove as it tilted the boat too far sideways, and sink the boat below the surface—saw laid bare his utter dependence on something that had made him and given him power to think—whether he named it God or Divine Power or First Cause or Creator, or named it not at all but recognized it unconsciously—saw these things and expressed them in the form of words he was best acquainted with in common with his fellow-men. He did so, not through a sense of duty to his particular religion, not because he had learned the words, but because he recognized that it was the most practical thing to do—the thing best fitted to help him. Men do practical things in times like that: they would not waste a moment on mere words if those words were not an expression of the most intensely real conviction of which they were capable. Again, like the feeling of heroism, this appeal is innate and intuitive, and it certainly has its foundation on a knowledge—largely concealed, no doubt—of immortality. I think this must be obvious: there could be no other explanation of such a general sinking of all the emotions of the human mind expressed in a thousand different ways by a thousand different people in favour of this single appeal.

The story may or may not be true, but it isn’t meant as an attack on atheism; rather, it powerfully illustrates the weakness of relying on one’s own strength and resources when facing imminent danger. For those men on the top deck with the lifeboats lowered, and even more so when the boats had all left, a realization hit them: their human resources were depleted, and there were no avenues left for escape. This realization led them to reach out to whatever awareness they had of a Power that created the universe. After all, some Power had made the brilliant stars above, countless millions of miles away, moving in a specific order, designed according to a clear plan, following definite laws; had made each passenger capable of thought and action; with the undeniable proof of their existence being their self-awareness; and now, if there was ever a time to call upon that Power, it was now. When the boats had left and it became clear that the ship was sinking quickly, men gathered on the deck in prayer. Later, as some of them lay on the overturned lifeboat, they repeatedly recited the Lord’s Prayer together—regardless of their religious beliefs, and some perhaps without any beliefs, united in a common plea for rescue from their circumstances. This wasn’t done out of habit or because they had learned the prayer "at their mother's knee"; people don’t act like that just from habit. It was because each person saw the many ways he had relied on human, material things for help—including even their dependence on the overturned boat with its bubble of air inside, which a strong wave could easily disrupt, causing it to sink. They saw their complete dependence on something that created them and gave them the ability to think—whether they called it God, Divine Power, First Cause, Creator, or didn’t name it at all but acknowledged it instinctively—and expressed this recognition in the words most familiar to them among their fellow men. They did so not out of a sense of duty to their particular religion, nor because they had learned the words, but because they understood it was the most practical thing to do—the best approach to help them. In times like that, people act practically: they wouldn’t waste a moment on empty words if those words weren’t the strongest expression of conviction they could muster. Similar to the feeling of heroism, this appeal is natural and intuitive, and it certainly stems from an understanding—often hidden, no doubt—of immortality. This should be clear: there’s no other way to explain such a widespread surrender of all human emotions, expressed in countless ways by countless people, in favor of this singular appeal.

The behaviour of people during the hours in the lifeboats, the landing on the Carpathia, the life there and the landing in New York, can all be summarized by saying that people did not act at all as they were expected to act—or rather as most people expected they would act, and in some cases have erroneously said they did act. Events were there to be faced, and not to crush people down. Situations arose which demanded courage, resource, and in the cases of those who had lost friends most dear to them, enormous self-control; but very wonderfully they responded. There was the same quiet demeanour and poise, the same inborn dominion over circumstances, the same conformity to a normal standard which characterized the crowd of passengers on the deck of the Titanic—and for the same reasons.

The behavior of people during their time in the lifeboats, the arrival on the Carpathia, life there, and the landing in New York can all be summed up by saying that people didn’t act at all as expected—or rather, as most people thought they would, and in some cases, incorrectly claimed they did act. Events were faced head-on and didn’t break people down. Situations arose that required courage, quick thinking, and, for those who had lost their closest friends, immense self-control; but remarkably, they rose to the occasion. There was the same calm demeanor and composure, the same natural control over circumstances, and the same adherence to a normal standard that characterized the crowd of passengers on the deck of the Titanic—and for the same reasons.

The first two or three days ashore were undoubtedly rather trying to some of the survivors. It seemed as if coming into the world again—the four days shut off from any news seemed a long time—and finding what a shock the disaster had produced, the flags half-mast, the staring head-lines, the sense of gloom noticeable everywhere, made things worse than they had been on the Carpathia. The difference in "atmosphere" was very marked, and people gave way to some extent under it and felt the reaction. Gratitude for their deliverance and a desire to "make the best of things" must have helped soon, however, to restore them to normal conditions. It is not at all surprising that some survivors felt quieter on the Carpathia with its lack of news from the outside world, if the following extract from a leading New York evening paper was some of the material of which the "atmosphere" on shore was composed:—"Stunned by the terrific impact, the dazed passengers rushed from their staterooms into the main saloon amid the crash of splintering steel, rending of plates and shattering of girders, while the boom of falling pinnacles of ice upon the broken deck of the great vessel added to the horror.... In a wild ungovernable mob they poured out of the saloons to witness one of the most appalling scenes possible to conceive.... For a hundred feet the bow was a shapeless mass of bent, broken and splintered steel and iron."

The first couple of days on land were definitely pretty tough for some of the survivors. It felt like they were being born again—the four days cut off from any news felt like a long time—and seeing the impact of the disaster, the flags at half-mast, the shocking headlines, and the noticeable gloom everywhere made things even harder than they had been on the Carpathia. The difference in the "atmosphere" was really striking, and people struggled to cope with it, feeling the weight of their emotions. However, gratitude for their survival and a desire to "make the best of things" must have helped them get back to a sense of normalcy. It’s not surprising that some survivors felt more at ease on the Carpathia with its absence of news from the outside world, especially considering the following excerpt from a leading New York evening paper that contributed to the "atmosphere" on shore:—"Stunned by the tremendous impact, the confused passengers rushed from their cabins into the main saloon amid the sound of splintering steel, tearing plates, and crashing girders, while the thud of falling ice towers onto the broken deck of the great ship added to the horror.... In a chaotic mob, they streamed out of the saloons to witness one of the most horrifying scenes imaginable.... For a hundred feet, the bow was a twisted mass of bent, broken, and splintered steel and iron."

And so on, horror piled on horror, and not a word of it true, or remotely approaching the truth.

And so on, one horrifying thing after another, and none of it was true, or even close to the truth.

This paper was selling in the streets of New York while the Carpathia was coming into dock, while relatives of those on board were at the docks to meet them and anxiously buying any paper that might contain news. No one on the Carpathia could have supplied such information; there was no one else in the world at that moment who knew any details of the Titanic disaster, and the only possible conclusion is that the whole thing was a deliberate fabrication to sell the paper.

This paper was being sold on the streets of New York as the Carpathia was docking, while relatives of those on board were at the docks waiting to greet them and nervously buying any paper that might have news. No one on the Carpathia could have provided that information; there was no one else in the world at that moment who knew any details about the Titanic disaster, and the only logical conclusion is that the whole thing was a deliberate setup to sell the paper.

This is a repetition of the same defect in human nature noticed in the provision of safety appliances on board ship—the lack of consideration for the other man. The remedy is the same—the law: it should be a criminal offence for anyone to disseminate deliberate falsehoods that cause fear and grief. The moral responsibility of the press is very great, and its duty of supplying the public with only clean, correct news is correspondingly heavy. If the general public is not yet prepared to go so far as to stop the publication of such news by refusing to buy those papers that publish it, then the law should be enlarged to include such cases. Libel is an offence, and this is very much worse than any libel could ever be.

This is a repeat of the same flaw in human nature seen in the provision of safety equipment on ships—the lack of consideration for others. The solution is the same—the law: it should be a criminal offense for anyone to spread deliberate lies that cause fear and suffering. The moral responsibility of the press is significant, and its duty to provide the public with only accurate, trustworthy news is equally demanding. If the general public isn’t ready to take action by refusing to buy newspapers that publish such content, then the law should be updated to address these cases. Libel is a crime, and this is far worse than any libel could ever be.

It is only right to add that the majority of the New York papers were careful only to report such news as had been obtained legitimately from survivors or from Carpathia passengers. It was sometimes exaggerated and sometimes not true at all, but from the point of reporting what was heard, most of it was quite correct.

It’s important to mention that most of the New York newspapers were careful to report only the news that had been legitimately gathered from survivors or from Carpathia passengers. Sometimes it was exaggerated and sometimes it wasn’t true at all, but for the most part, what was reported was accurate.

One more thing must be referred to—the prevalence of superstitious beliefs concerning the Titanic. I suppose no ship ever left port with so much miserable nonsense showered on her. In the first place, there is no doubt many people refused to sail on her because it was her maiden voyage, and this apparently is a common superstition: even the clerk of the White Star Office where I purchased my ticket admitted it was a reason that prevented people from sailing. A number of people have written to the press to say they had thought of sailing on her, or had decided to sail on her, but because of "omens" cancelled the passage. Many referred to the sister ship, the Olympic, pointed to the "ill luck" that they say has dogged her—her collision with the Hawke, and a second mishap necessitating repairs and a wait in harbour, where passengers deserted her; they prophesied even greater disaster for the Titanic, saying they would not dream of travelling on the boat. Even some aboard were very nervous, in an undefined way. One lady said she had never wished to take this boat, but her friends had insisted and bought her ticket and she had not had a happy moment since. A friend told me of the voyage of the Olympic from Southampton after the wait in harbour, and said there was a sense of gloom pervading the whole ship: the stewards and stewardesses even going so far as to say it was a "death-ship." This crew, by the way, was largely transferred to the Titanic.

One more thing needs to be mentioned—the widespread superstitions about the Titanic. I doubt any ship ever left port with so much ridiculous nonsense surrounding it. First off, it's clear that many people refused to sail on her because it was her maiden voyage, and this seems to be a common superstition: even the clerk at the White Star Office where I bought my ticket admitted it was a factor for some people. Several individuals have written to the press, saying they considered sailing on her or had plans to, but canceled their trips due to "omens." Many pointed to her sister ship, the Olympic, noting the "bad luck" that seems to have followed her—her collision with the Hawke and a subsequent incident that required repairs and caused her to stay in port, where passengers abandoned her; they predicted even greater disasters for the Titanic, insisting they wouldn’t dream of traveling on that ship. Even some passengers aboard were very anxious in an unclear way. One woman said she had never wanted to take this boat, but her friends insisted on buying her a ticket, and she had felt unhappy ever since. A friend told me about the Olympic's voyage from Southampton after the delay in harbor, mentioning that a sense of gloom filled the whole ship: the stewards and stewardesses even went as far as to call it a "death ship." By the way, this crew was mostly transferred to the Titanic.

The incident with the New York at Southampton, the appearance of the stoker at Queenstown in the funnel, combine with all this to make a mass of nonsense in which apparently sensible people believe, or which at any rate they discuss. Correspondence is published with an official of the White Star Line from some one imploring them not to name the new ship "Gigantic," because it seems like "tempting fate" when the Titanic has been sunk. It would seem almost as if we were back in the Middle Ages when witches were burned because they kept black cats. There seems no more reason why a black stoker should be an ill omen for the Titanic than a black cat should be for an old woman.

The incident with the New York in Southampton, the sighting of the stoker at Queenstown in the funnel, all contribute to a jumble of nonsense that sensible people either believe or at least discuss. Someone has published a letter to an official of the White Star Line, pleading with them not to name the new ship "Gigantic," because it feels like "tempting fate" after the sinking of the Titanic. It almost seems like we’ve stepped back into the Middle Ages when witches were executed for having black cats. There's no more reason for a black stoker to symbolize bad luck for the Titanic than a black cat does for an old woman.

The only reason for referring to these foolish details is that a surprisingly large number of people think there may be "something in it." The effect is this: that if a ship's company and a number of passengers get imbued with that undefined dread of the unknown—the relics no doubt of the savage's fear of what he does not understand—it has an unpleasant effect on the harmonious working of the ship: the officers and crew feel the depressing influence, and it may even spread so far as to prevent them being as alert and keen as they otherwise would; may even result in some duty not being as well done as usual. Just as the unconscious demand for speed and haste to get across the Atlantic may have tempted captains to take a risk they might otherwise not have done, so these gloomy forebodings may have more effect sometimes than we imagine. Only a little thing is required sometimes to weigh down the balance for and against a certain course of action.

The only reason to mention these silly details is that a surprisingly large number of people believe there might be "something to it." The effect is this: if the crew and passengers start feeling that vague fear of the unknown—a leftover from the primitive fear of what they don’t understand—it negatively impacts how well the ship operates. The officers and crew pick up on this discouraging atmosphere, and it may even prevent them from being as alert and on point as they usually would be; it could lead to certain tasks not being completed as well as usual. Just like the unconscious urge for speed to cross the Atlantic might have encouraged captains to take risks they wouldn’t typically consider, these ominous feelings can sometimes have more of an impact than we think. Sometimes, it only takes a small factor to tip the scale one way or the other regarding a certain course of action.

At the end of this chapter of mental impressions it must be recorded that one impression remains constant with us all to-day—that of the deepest gratitude that we came safely through the wreck of the Titanic; and its corollary—that our legacy from the wreck, our debt to those who were lost with her, is to see, as far as in us lies, that such things are impossible ever again. Meanwhile we can say of them, as Shelley, himself the victim of a similar disaster, says of his friend Keats in "Adonais":—

At the end of this chapter of thoughts, it's important to note that one feeling stays with all of us today: our deep gratitude for having survived the sinking of the Titanic. Along with that comes our responsibility to honor those who were lost by ensuring that such tragedies can never happen again. In the meantime, we can echo what Shelley, who faced a similar tragedy, expressed about his friend Keats in "Adonais":—

"Peace, peace! he is not dead, he doth not sleep—He hath awakened from the dream of life—He lives, he wakes—'Tis Death is dead, not he; Mourn not for Adonais."

"Peace, peace! He’s not dead, he doesn’t sleep—He has awakened from the dream of life—He lives, he’s awake—It’s Death that’s dead, not him; Don’t mourn for Adonais."

THE END

THE END

[Illustration: FIG 4. TRANSVERSE VIEW OF THE DECKS THE TITANIC

[Illustration: FIG 4. TRANSVERSE VIEW OF THE DECKS OF THE TITANIC]

  S Sun deck
  A Upper promenade deck
  B Promenade deck, glass enclosed
  C Upper deck
  D Saloon deck
  E Main deck
  F Middle deck
  G Lower deck: cargo, coal bunkers, boilers, engines
   (a) Welin davits with lifeboats
   (b) Bilge
   (c) Double bottom]
  S Sun deck  
  A Upper promenade deck  
  B Enclosed promenade deck  
  C Upper deck  
  D Saloon deck  
  E Main deck  
  F Middle deck  
  G Lower deck: cargo, coal storage, boilers, engines  
   (a) Welin davits with lifeboats  
   (b) Bilge  
   (c) Double bottom]  








Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!